Chapter 16: The Sting of the Silver Nettle
  • Chapter 16
    The Sting of the Silver Nettle





    The poor Danes, however, were subjects and acted against their ruler without command from God, and the Luebeckers advised them and helped them. Thus they took upon themselves the burden of others’ sins and mixed themselves up and entangled themselves and tied themselves up to this rebellious disobedience toward both God and man, not to mention the fact that they despised the emperor’s commands.

    Martin Luther: Whether Soldiers, Too, Can Be Saved, 1526

    And also if the Crown happen (as it has done) to come in question, while either part takes the other as traitors, I will well there be some places of refuge for both.

    Sir Thomas More: The History of Richard III, 1513

    God willing we shall see Denmark again.

    Hans Mikkelsen, upon taking ship for Mecklenburg, 1522[1]




    On the 26th of May, the Gottorpian main army arrived outside Hønborg Castle. Erik Krummedige made several attempts to secure free passage for himself and the garrison in exchange of an honourable surrender of the small fortress, but the ducal high-command refused. The king’s retreat to Zealand and Mogens Gøye’s relief of Bygholm Castle had convinced Frederick and his Holstenian commanders that their reckoning with Christian II would not be a swift affair. Consequently, there could no longer be any middle ground. Their cause was now that of the Tyranicedes and their battle-cry one with no room for quarter or compromise. When Krummedige did not respond to Frederick’s final call for unconditional surrender (in effect more or less a copy of the letter sent to Oluf Rosenkrantz), the rebels stormed the castle. After no more than an hour of half-hearted resistance, the vastly outnumbered garrison surrendered and delivered their commander to the enemy.

    Erik Krummedige was hauled before a drum-head court headed by the duke and a delegation of Jutish councillors. In a matter of minutes he was convicted of treason, sentenced to death and executed. The swiftness of his trial was highly controversial for the times, civil war or not. As the ducal chancellor Uttenhof wrote: “... lord Erik came before the king’s tent and at once had his head smitten off.” Furthermore, for a political party whose sole claim to legitimacy was the defence of the realm’s constitution, the execution of Krummedige proved a shocking display of indifference towards the law’s appliance. It was the ascending aristocratic regime’s signal to the wavering members of the noble estate that they were not kidding around.

    From Hønborg, Frederick himself proceeded North to Viborg to formally receive the acclamation and homage of his Jutish council. Meanwhile, Johann Rantzau mobilised the Holstenian shock troops for an all-out assault on the loyalist remnants in Eastern Jutland. Four days after the capture of Hønborg, Rantzau smashed a peasant host outside the city walls of Horsens, thus rendering the loyalist strong-point of Bygholm wide-open for assault. As Bygholm was little more than a fortified manor, Mogens Gyldenstjerne had no illusions of his own ability to withstand a concerted assault by the professional Holstenian mercenaries. Consequently, he resolved to retreat across the Belts.

    After seizing Bygholm, Rantzau continued North and on the fifth of June he dispersed Mogens Gøye’s levies in a pitched battle outside Skanderborg. At the urging of his advisors and fearful that the Holstenians would treat him “... as they had treated other of the king’s captains… ” the royal stadtholder in Jutland left the castle under the command of a lieutenant and withdrew to the episcopal see of Aarhus. However, when the rebel main host swept in to envelop Skanderborg castle, Gøye’s commander only put up a token resistance. As soon as the ducal artillery train arrived the castellan opened his gates for the Frederickian troops. By the end of June Rantzau’s Landsknechts had subdued all of the major castles in Eastern Jutland. On the entire peninsula, only the fortress of Kaløhus and the market town of Aarhus held out for the king.

    Meanwhile, Frederick had journeyed to Viborg - the epicentre of the Jutish revolt - where, in ancient times, it had been customary for every king to receive his subjects’ acclamation at the hallowed regional assembly (the landsting). Outside the city gates, the ducal party, with their Holstenian banners[2] fluttering in the summer wind, reined in their horses in front of Predbjørn Podebusk and the rebellious bishops, each with a knee in the dust. The hallowed nature of a Viborg acclamation was immediately exploited by the Gottorpian propagandists: Contrary to the reformer Christian II, Frederick enshrined a return to the old order in all ways - be they spiritual or temporal. However, this kowtowing to tradition favoured the nobility more than the duke. If the council of the realm truly was the legal head of the body politic, then Frederick must logically be delegated to the role of a glorified care-taker. In other words, the councillors possessed a permanent authority whilst the king’s was fleeting. Still, as the Holstenian field-marshall, Rantzau, dryly noted “... the lords of Jutland might have the law, but my master has an army.”


    ThZX71Ng.png


    The Beheading of John the Baptist by Lucas Cranach the Elder, 1515. The execution of Erik Krummedige foretold the level of sheer brutality with which the civil war was going to be fought. The Danish aristocracy was an incredibly tightly-knit caste and for one side to summarily execute a member of the opposing faction created deep cleavages within the noble community.


    Consequently, the negotiations between Frederick and his new Jutish subjects over the stipulations of his accession charter were exceedingly hard-fought. Indeed, the duke bitterly complained in a letter to Uttenhof that the talks in Viborg had been the “... hitherto hardest battle of this evil feud.” Eventually the two parties came to terms, united in their desire to rid the realm of Christian II’s governance. On Saint John’s Eve, Monday the 23rd of June 1522, Frederick I was proclaimed king of Denmark by the Lords Declarent. The restrictions of his accession charter were the harshest any king had ever been forced to sign, yet to the duke it mattered little. He now possessed a claim to the throne acknowledged by a significant part of the aristocracy. All that remained was to drive him nephew from the realm. As Frederick himself declared to his councillors and commanders, it was time that “... my beloved nephew truly felt the sting of the nettle.”[3]

    Two weeks later, Johann von Rantzau, Frederick I and the Jutish lords had returned to Hønborg where the major part of the Holstenian army was encamped. In the narrow waters of the Little Belt a small squadron of the royal navy prevented the rebels from crossing over to Funen. However, the majority of Christian’s fleet had followed him to Zealand in order to facilitate the redeployment of loyalist troops from the Sound Provinces to the front. On the 6th of July, a fleet of Hanseatic warships from the cities of Rostock, Wismar and Lübeck had combined off Fehmarn, hoping to avenge the defeat suffered at the hands of Norby in late May. Four days later, the Wendish navy entered the Little Belt and swept the royal vessels out into the waters of Kattegat. Resolving to press his advantage, Frederick ordered an all out assault on Funen to begin.

    On the 11th of July, Hindsgavl surrendered to the advancing Gottorpian troops. Unlike in Jutland, the peasantry was far less accommodating for the duke’s men and several farmsteads and outlying villages in the hundreds of Vends and Ruggård were torched for their defiance. The king’s commander on Funen, Peder Ebessen Galt, the fief-holder at Næsbyhoved[4], withdrew from his initial position outside Ruggård castle towards the steep hill of Dyred, some 10 kilometers East of Odense. Although he only had a quarter of an infantry fähnlein, a few hundred mounted noble retainers and squires and some two thousand peasant levies at his command, Galt was determined to prevent the forces of the Holstenian pretender from marching straight across the island unopposed.

    A week after the duke had landed on Funen, Frederick’s army deployed below the loyalist host and immediately began to ascend the hill. Although the ensuing battle was the hitherto largest engagement of the war, it was over in a matter of hours. At first, Galt’s mercenaries withstood the charge - aided in good part by the lightly armoured peasant levies, but as soon as Rantzau’s right flank began to envelop their position, the loyalist nobles lost their nerve and fled. Mortally wounded in the ensuing rout, Peder Ebessen Galt was none the less carried by a few loyal servants off the field and transported to the strong fortress of Nyborg to die. The following morning, the duke’s bloodied and torn banners were paraded through the streets of Odense. For all intents and purposes, all of Funen had fallen into the hands of the Frederickians: The icing on the cake being the willing enrollment of all surviving loyalist Landsknechts in the Holstenian army.

    To the king the news of the rebel landing on Funen and Galt’s subsequent defeat at Dyred Hill came as an immense shock. Although he had held no illusion as to Mogens Gøye’s ability to hold Eastern Jutland in the long run, the rapidity with which the rebels had seized the peninsula and half of Funen darkened his mood considerably. Some historians have suggested that Christian II for a moment considered relocating his court to the Netherlands in order to personally garner support from the emperor[5], but the arrival of Gøye, Gyldenstjerne and other loyalist nobles in the capital cemented his will to face his uncle head on at home.



    dd4wfav-f9ba7542-f7a1-4775-8259-ebc910002120.png


    The Frederickian offensive into loyalist Eastern Jutland and Funen. May-July 1522.​



    Instead, the king threw himself into organising the royal forces. Otte Krumpen had come over from Helsingborg with the entire might of the Scanian rostjenese, some 500 knights and retainers, whilst Torben Oxe and Eske Bille had raised the levies of Northern Zealand. All in all, the king had a host of some 6000 peasants, around a thousand noble retainers and half a fähnlein of Landsknechts at his disposal. A force significant enough to give the Holstenians pause, it was hoped. Furthermore, messengers had already departed for Norway at the beginning of June, commanding Karl Knutsson at Bohus castle to raise emergency taxes and bring whatever men he could spare from his garrison down to Zealand.

    Additionally, loans had been obtained from the burgher strongholds around the Sound Provinces. Hans Mikkelsen, the mayor of Malmø, in particular proved himself an eager contributor the royal cause. Thanks to Mikkelsen’s efforts, a huge amount of funds was raised to fill the crown’s war chest. Zealand and Scania, however, was never the less subjected to a harsh call for extra taxes - an act which severely damaged the king’s reputation as a friend of the commons. Popularity aside, the extra revenue meant that Christian II now possesed the means to stave off an attack on Zealand, but if he were to go on the offensive, he needed mercenary muscle.

    Although the Gottorpian coalition had sealed off the approaches of the Elbe as a marshalling area for fresh Landsknecht companies, both the Duke of Mecklenburg and the Prince-Elector of Brandenburg had openly declared their support for Christian II. As often the case in late medieval and early modern Europe, diplomatic relations largely depended on family ties: Joachim I Nestor of Brandenburg was married to Christian’s younger sister, Elisabeth, whilst Albrecht VII of Mecklenburg-Schwerin was betrothed to their oldest daughter, Anna[6].

    Hoping to turn these connections to his advantage, Christian dispatched an embassy to the Mecklenburgian court in Schwerin. The embassy was headed by Hans Mikkelsen, seconded by Albert Jepsen Ravnsberg, the most skilled diplomat in the king’s service, and Ove Bille, the bishop of Aarhus, who had fled his episcopal see in the face of the rebel offensive. Mikkelsen’s task was centred on raising as many mercenary companies as possible and to secure their transportation to Zealand. Ravnsberg and Bille, conversely, would only be passing through. First of all, the king commissioned them to persuade Albrecht into intervening directly against the lesser Wendish cities of Rostock and Wismar. In exchange, Christian hinted at a possible revision of the feudal suzerainty over the county of Lauenburg. It was a bold proposition, as the right of enfeoffment was the emperor’s and thus not within Christian’s power to barter with. Nevertheless, it was testament to how much stock the king put in his relationship with Charles V.

    From Schwerin, the noble commissioners were to continue on to Berlin, where they hoped to convince the king’s brother in law to lend Christian monetary and, if possible, military assistance. Finally, Ravnsberg and Bille were to journey to Brussels to request imperial action against Lübeck and the other German states supporting the Frederickian Party. On the 22nd of July, the embassy entered Schwerin after a dangerous voyage across the Baltic. Being well-received by duke Albrecht, Hans Mikkelsen immediately went to work and by the middle of August had already signed the first Landsknecht company. Slowly, but steadily, the outskirts of Schwerin became more and more crowded with the white canvas tents of the Landsknechts.

    By then, however, a rapid series of events in the Eastern part of the Union had threatened to undo all of the king’s plans.



    fhPO8vl.png


    Judith With the Head of Holofernes by Lucas Cranach the Elder, ca. 1530. Besides a small effigy in Västerås Cathedral, no delineation of Lady Kristina Nilsdotter Gyllenstierna remains today. However, it is difficult not to see her likeness in Cranach’s painting of the biblical heroine Judith. Like Judith, Lady Kristina was a widow with an iron will determined to avenge her people. It has been noted by some art historians that the severed head of Holofernes bears a striking resemblance to Christian II.



    From her court at Tavastehus, the exiled Lady Kristina Nilsdotter Gyllenstierna had begun to spin a web of her own. When news of the duke’s invasion of Jutland and Christian II’s rout off the peninsula arrived in Finland in early May, the lady called a general muster of her supporters. In a matter of days, the remnants of the vanquished Sture Party sprang out of the Finnish wood-work led by Arvid Kuck, bishop of Åbo. Although centred on the fiefs of Finland, Satakunda, Nyland and Tavastehus, the Sture widow also commanded loyalty in the remaining, peripheral fiefs of Österbotten, Savolaks and Karelen (Karelia), essentially rendering the Eastern half of the Swedish realm an autonomous kingdom.

    Amongst the most prominent Sture partisans were Nils Eriksson Banér, fief-holder at Raseborg, Bengt Arendsson Ulv, Måns Gren and Magnus Eriksson Vasa, younger brother of the late Lord Steward’s personal standard bearer. When the Sture conspirators learned of the Jutish rebels’ continued successes, they concluded that the time to strike back had finally come. The royal government in Stockholm was not oblivious to the brewing unrest in Finland. Indeed, Henrik Krummedige wrote despairingly to the king of Lady Kristina’s “... evil conspiracies and treasons[7], but the viceroy dared not act against her without concrete proof.

    He would not have to wait long for the Lady to show her hand.

    On the 25th of May, Arvid Kuck called a diet of the estates in the Finnish provinces. Delivering a fiery speech denouncing the Oldenburg government in Sweden proper by specifically targeting the king’s coup at Christmastide 1519 as a breach of the council of the realm’s electoral prerogative, the bishop of Åbo urged the delegates to seize the moment, sail across the Baltic and liberate the realm from the evil practices of Christian II. The time was perfect, Kuck claimed, as the king had supposedly been driven from Denmark by his very own councillors. Although the Sture reports were faulty at best, a definite sense of ‘now or never’ took charge of the delegates. There was, however, the small problem of who were to lead the Sture cause.

    Lady Kristina had proven herself a skilled administrator and ruthless politician during her tenure of stadtholder in Stockholm. She had acted decisively in executing Steen Kristiernsson Oxenstierna and skillfully organised the capital’s defense while her husband was in the field. Furthermore, her maternal grandfather had been the last native king of Sweden: Karl Knutsson Bonde. This claim she had unified with that of her husband, the late Sten Sture the Younger, who was also a descendant of Bonde on his father’s side. As such their children, Nils Stensson Sture and Svante Stensson Sture combined the prestige of the Bonde monarchy with that of a long line of Sture Lord Stewards. Thus, there was little doubt as to on whose brow the crown of liberated Sweden should be placed[8]. Unfortunately, Kristina’s oldest son Nils was a captive in Copenhagen and his younger brother Svante was a mere five years of age.

    However able she might have been, the Lady Kristina could not lead an army nor formally assume the Lord Stewardship. So while the fact that the young Svante Stensson should become Lord Steward, with his mother as acting regent, was uncontested, the Åbo lords could not agree on who should lead their forces in the field. The question threatened to seriously hamper the Sture cause and was only resolved when one of the most famous participants in the Unionist Wars rose to the occasion.



    mEnVtWF.png


    The relations between the great anti-unionist families of Sweden: Bonde, Sture and Vasa.



    Given the first name of several Scandinavian monarchs, Magnus Eriksson was a strapping 21 years old youth; the scion of one of Sweden’s most powerful anti-union families. His brother had been the standard bearer of the late Lord Steward, whilst his father’s uncle had been the venerable Sten Sture the Older, the celebrated victor of Brunkeberg. On the third day of the Åbo convocation, Magnus forcefully declared that he would be willing to go West and raise the people against the foreigners and oppressors. One by one, the Sture lordlings gave him their consent and elected him to the military office of Lord Captain of the Realm (Rikshövitsman). Officially he was subservient to the young Lord Steward and his regent, the Lady Kristina, but in effect Magnus Vasa would operate independently and with his own authority as soon as he landed in Sweden. It is a testament to his apparent influence that Henrik Krummedige wrote to the king that Magnus had promised Kristina “... that she and and her child would be placed at the head of the realm’s government, to which folly she has led herself be deceived.”[9]

    By the middle of June, Magnus Eriksson had crossed the Sea of Åland and landed on the Gästrikland coast with a few hundred supporters. The town of Gävle opened its wooden gates immediately, whereupon the young Lord Captain was carried through the streets on the shoulders of jubilant townsmen. The king’s sheriffs and officials, conversely, were violently driven from the town. The government’s response was swift and forceful. 200 mounted Landsknecht and as many noble retainers under the command of Reinwald von Heidersdorf and Mauritz von Oldenburg[10] rode up-country from Stockholm, catching the Sture household troops unaware.

    Magnus fled West with a substantially reduced retinue, the royalist riders in hot pursuit. Seeking refuge in the forested hills of the Dalarna uplands, the Lord Captain was almost captured during a small skirmish with Heidersdorf’s hunters, but once again the viceregal hand clasped around thin air. Every time Magnus Eriksson avoided capture his statue grew amongst the commoners. His continued evasion lulled the Stockholm government into such a sense of security that Krummedige could report to Copenhagen that “... the bastard Vasa has vanished from the realm.”

    It was, however, a premature conclusion. Around midsummer, Magnus Eriksson suddenly appeared in Dalarna. The unruly Dalecarlian hundreds had never truly resigned themselves to Christian’s government and had previously served as the centre for uprisings against the Oldenburg triple monarchy. Indeed as Hemmingh Gadh had once quipped “the Dane and the Devil both feared Dalarna.” At Tuna he raised the peasantry and commoners against the royal sheriffs before hurrying off towards Mora.

    On the feast day of Saint Bridget of Sweden (Heliga Birgitta), Magnus Eriksson Vasa spoke to a large gathering of miners and free peasants in front of Mora church. Asking the commons to bear in mind the great sacrifices made by his brother and the late lord Steward and, conversely, the tyranny of the Danish crown. The great lords of the realm would not act against the oppressors, the Lord Captain argued. Only the commoners could now save Sweden and restore the law of hallowed Saint Erik. Greeted with enthusiastic support, it did not take long before the rising had spread to neighbouring Värmland with considerable unrest spreading as far South as the episcopal see of Skara, where Vincent Hemmings proved surprisingly inefficient in maintain order.

    The bastard Vasa had only just begun[11].




    dd4wg78-054cbc3a-8a8d-4023-915f-91042aae4a26.png


    The opening stages of the Sture rebellion in Finland and Sweden.



    NTeHGSh.png

    Footnotes:



    [1]
    A quote from an OTL letter by Hans Mikkelsen during his exile. The original line is quite touching in its longing for home. Here, it is conversely an expression of Mikkelsen’s hope that he can serve his king abroad and return with enough troops to vindicate his liege. The original transcription reads: “Gwd giffwe wij motthe komme i Danmarck i geen.”

    [2]OTL records show that Frederick meticulously ordered his supply train to carry his ducal standard.

    [3]The coat of arms of the duchy of Holstein was a stylized silver nettle leaf.

    [4]In OTL he had been deprived of both his Funish fiefs because of the king’s suspicion. ITTL, he maintains both of his enfeoffments.

    [5]As he did in OTL.

    [6]In OTL, both were extremely opposed to the usurpation of Frederick I.

    [7]Being the OTL words of Gustav Vasa about the Lady Kristina.

    [8]In OTL there was little doubt that Sten Sture sought to make himself king. In 1516, Christian II received reports from Rome that Swedish agents were seeking papal support for a Sture monarchy. Likewise, in 1519, Peder Månsson noted in a letter to the abbess of Vadstena Convent why the Younger Sture hadn’t been crowned yet.

    [9]An OTL description of Kristina by Gustav Vasa upon hearing rumours of her being engaged to Søren Norby.

    [10]Both were mercenary commanders in the service of Christian II in OTL

    [11]In OTL the Dalarna rebellion was partly infused by news of the Stockholm Bloodbath, but even more so by reports of Christian II’s Eriksgata (the traditional journey through Sweden undertaking by a newly elected monarch), where he had continued to lop off heads of people he’d promised amnesty. Furthermore, the government imposed on Sweden in OTL was highly inefficient and widely despised for its cruelty. Conversely, in this timeline, it is headed by a skilled soldier and administrator (Henrik Krummedige) and several capable pro-union spiritual as well as temporal lords (Gadh and Leijonhufvud in particular). ITTL the rebellion still occurs (I don’t think it plausible for Sweden to remain completely calm given the escalating civil war in Denmark), but it’s on a much, much lower scale. In OTL, Gustav Vasa managed to take control over most of the countryside in a matter of months, with only the strongest castles withstanding him. Here, his brother is in for a much harder fight.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 17: By Saint George’s Good Grace
  • Chapter 17
    By Saint George’s Good Grace




    The captains called forth the cannoneers
    they bade them their pieces prepare
    “We shall here, the Lord God permit,
    against the Lübeckers declare."
    -​
    16th century ballad[1]






    The crown watched helplessly as Frederick’s men entered Odense. In the provincial capital, a Te Deum was sung to celebrate the liberation of the island from the tyranny of the king, the captured royalist flags being offered up as trophies. By late July 1522, Johann von Rantzau had seized most of Funen and received the acclamation of the better part of the local nobility in the duke’s name.

    With Peder Galt’s death at Dyred Hill, royalist command fell to Anders Bentsen Bille[2], the fief-holder at Nyborg castle. A first cousin of the bishop of Aarhus, Bille was a seasoned military leader who understood full well the importance of his charge: The fortress was instrumental to any operations across the Great Belt positioned as it was at the cove of an inlet.

    Consequently, Bille had not been idle in securing his defences. Artillery, fresh from the gun foundries in Copenhagen, had been ferried across the Belt from the arsenal of Korsør in preparation of the rebel advance. Furthermore, Anders Bentsen had a well-drilled garrison some 700-800 strong at his command which, in the case of a siege, could be supplied from Zealand as long as the royal fleet commanded naval superiority.

    The latter fact was not lost on the Frederickians. As such, Rantzau insisted that the Hanseatic navy close off the Nyborg inlet before he began his investment of the castle. Commanded by the burgomaster Hermann Falcke and councillors Joachim Gercken and Kort Wylkinck[3], the Wendish fleet consisted of 19 warships and 2 smaller vessels[4]. After securing the Little Belt in July, the Hanseatic navy had descended on Fehmarn and finally taken the fortress of Glambek before returning to Lübeck at the turn of the month. A few weeks later, Falcke was back in the Great Belt bringing with him several freshly chartered Landsknecht companies. On the tenth of August, Rantzau and the Lübecker admirals met for a war council aboard the Hanseatic flagship, the Michael[5], in the estuary of Nyborg Fjord. Shortly afterwards, the guns of the Holstenian army began to bombard the royalist positions.



    39hmBoy.jpg


    The Embarkation of Henry VIII at Dover by an unknown artist, ca. 1520-1540. Although smaller in terms of numbers, the Oldenburg navy of the 1520s was in many ways comparable to that of Tudor England. Especially the great carrack Maria inspired awe in contemporary accounts.


    Christian II had been born at Nyborg castle, which added a sentimental value on top of the fortress’ strategic importance. Whilst visiting Korsør where the better part of the royalist force was marshalling (some 6000 levied troops[6], 700 mounted men-at-arms and 250 Landsknechts) the king bluntly ordered his Admiral in the Eastern Sea to immediately sail to Nyborg’s relief.

    At his disposal, Søren Norby had assembled the full might of the Oldenburg Navy Royal: 15 heavy warships, headed by the magnificent carrack the Maria[7], and 13 smaller vessels[8].

    By all accounts, the admiral was spoiling for a fight. Indeed as he wrote the king, he hoped that, “... by the good grace of the knight Saint George, I shall make good prey of the Lübeckers.”[9]

    Leaving Copenhagen on the 12th of August, Norby brought his force South through the narrow straits of Møn and Falster, breaking into the Great Belt two days later.

    As dawn broke on Friday the 15th of August, a brisk morning breeze filled the sails of the Maria. It being the feast day of the Assumption of the Virgin Mary, Søren Norby took this a sure sign that this day would be his. Signalling his captains and lieutenants to follow, the royal flagship shot forwards across the Belt, its course set straight North-West.

    It did not take long before the top sails of the Danish fleet were spotted by Falcke’s sentry vessels. The Hanseatic ships had been deployed throughout the inlet, with the Michael and the heavier warships the closest to the shore. Although tactically sound from a siege perspective, this proved to be of great importance in the ensuing battle, as Falcke’s heaviest armaments could only be committed late in the engagement. The remaining two thirds of the allied navy had been split into two subsequently following lines (commanded by Gercken and Wylkinck respectively), cordoning the seaborne entrance to Nyborg Fjord.

    Norby in turn wasted little time in engaging the enemy. Forming a wedge, the Danish fleet fell into a formation of three equally sized squadrons: The Admiral aboard the Maria spearheading the charge, his port and starboard flanks protected respectively by Tile Giseler’s the Angel and Otte Sivertsen’s Griffon.

    The first volley from the advancing Danish fleet scattered the Wendish guard ships, which hastily retreated back through the inlet. However, they had managed to give warning of the impending threat and soon the hulls of Wylkinck’s squadron came to their rescue. Unfortunately, the Hanseatic formation had been broken by the swiftness with which they had to take to sea and as such Wylkinck’s detachment wavered before the concerted onslaught.



    dd6ajq8-f8c96acd-8f90-4e31-8c5a-11d22d5fd2ed.png


    The Battle of Nyborg Fjord on the 15th of August 1522 proved a decisive moment in the Frederickian Feud.

    Disorganised, the first line of Wendish vessels was brutally broken by Norby’s advance. The Maria, her immense forecastles dwarfing the Lübecker carracks, punched all opponents aside with an immense barrage of fire and lead. Coming up from behind, Sivertsen acted the anvil to Norby’s hammer, his squadron pinning the burning and sinking Lübecker ships to the shore. In effect, the Hanseatic fleet had been split in two. On the admiral’s starboard side, Tile Giseler engaged the second half of the enemy navy. The Angel, which one Lübecker chronicler had once derisively described as a “... fat hen amongst sprawling chicks[10] proving a formidable obstacle for Joachim Gercken’s desperate attempts at bringing sense back to his battle line.

    When Hermann Falcke finally led his squadron of 7 carracks, led by the Michael, into the Belt, he quickly realised that the battle had been all but lost. Wylkinck’s flagship had lowered its colours after it had been boarded by mariners from the Bartuner: His squadron for all intents and purposes completely destroyed. Gercken had, however, managed to keep the Angel at bay, but was hard pressed as Norby skillfully manoeuvred through the wreckage of several blazing Wendish warships and took him in the rear. Always the businessman, the burgomaster decided to salvage what he could of the allied fleet instead of risking his remaining ships in a counter attack.

    To the great fury of the duke’s commanders, observing the battle from the safety of the shore, Falcke took his surviving 7 ships around the spit of land protruding from Nyborg and sailed North into the waters of the Great Belt. Seeing his superior abandoning the fight, Gercken tried to disengage, but only managed to run his ship aground. Some of the Hanseatic ships tried to seek shelter in the narrower waters of the inlet, but immediately came under fire from the royalist batteries in Nyborg. Faced with the choice of being boarded or obliterated by enemy cannon fire, several Wendish captains decided to run their ships aground, mistaking Gercken’s accident as a defiant refusal to surrender.

    By evenfall, Nyborg Fjord was finally calm. Fourteen Hanseatic vessels had either been destroyed, captured or run aground - all of them, save for two merchantmen, carracks. It was a triumphal victory, perhaps one of the most decisive in Danish naval history. In one stroke, Norby had re-opened the seaborne supply lines to Nyborg castle and, for the time being, effectively knocked the Wendish confederation out of the war. It did, however, not come cheap. Five smaller ships had been sunk in the engagement, and both the Angel and the Maria were in a very sorry state. The former had been so viciously bombarded in its defence of the Danish right flank that Giseler very seriously doubted whether or not she would survive the journey back to Zealand. Furthermore, Lezart, the Hulk and Peter V Hull had all incurred such damage that they would spend the rest of the war moored in the Copenhagen dockyards.

    Upon returning to the capital, Søren Norby received a hero’s welcome. Greeted by the king at the Bremerholm shipyard, Christian II kissed him affectionately on both cheeks before solemnly inducting him into the Order of the Virgin Mary, the most prestigious chivalric order in Scandinavia[11]. Seeing this, the imperial ambassador, Dr. Johann Sucket, quipped that he would at once recommend his master to induct Norby into the Order of the Golden Fleece as well, whereupon the king immediately removed his own collar and placed it on the admiral’s shoulders. When Sucket protested, Christian II briskly replied that “... a neck that has risked so much should not wait to be clothed in remuneration.”



    dd6ajm7-2e5d1d3f-df3c-4b72-ba3f-a32549191f0e.png



    The third phase of the Frederickian Feud. With the defeat of the Hanseatic navy in Nyborg Fjord, the initiative had finally returned to the royalist side.



    To the king, the victory at Nyborg was a rare shimmer of light in an otherwise bleak summer. News of the Sture rising had positively infuriated him, and it was only by the grace of Elisabeth that young Nils Svensson Sture wasn’t thrown into the deepest dungeons of the Blue Tower[12]. Instead, Christian had his ward sign a formal letter of denunciation, calling upon the Sture partisans to abandon their treasonous cause and support their rightful king.

    In Sweden, the forces of Magnus Eriksson Vasa had solidified into a coherent fighting force. Setting out from Mora on the 24th of July with a host of 5000 Dalecarlian peasants, the Lord Captain of the Realm marched South virtually unopposed - his force only growing as it passed through Värmland. By the end of August Vasa crossed into Västergötland. Already a hotbed of dissent and Sture sympathies, the northern hundreds between the Vänern and Vättern immediately acclaimed him in the name of Svante Stensson, whom they hailed as the Finlandsjunker - the Prince in Finland. Popular support was quickly followed by that of the local nobility. Upon entering Larv, the ancient moot (thing) of the men of Västergötland, the bishop of Skara, Vincent Hemmings, and the great aristocrat Måns Bryntesson Lilliehöök, both declared for Magnus and denounced the government of “... the tyrannical and treacherous king Christian.”[13]

    However, South of Lake Åsunden, the hundreds of Västergötland remained loyal to the embattled king. The populace had tasted the horrors of war too many a time in the past decades and had no desire to see their fields and homesteads burned in the traditional cross-border raiding and pillaging. At Älvsborg, Ture Jönsson proved to be quite energetic in preparing the castle’s defences, beseeching Karl Knutsson at Bohus to send him guns and armament. In Småland, however, the scattered forest communities declared themselves neutral and, in concert with their Scanian and Blekinge neighbours, resolved to maintain the peace between them[14]. A notable exception to this was the area around the episcopal see of Växjö, where bishop Ingmarus Petri’s peasants refused to obey the royal officials.

    In Stockholm the viceregal government had finally realised how grave a danger Magnus Eriksson posed to the Union. A common trait of the Union Wars had been fickle loyalties of the high nobility, where, whenever the balance of power tipped in favour of either king or lord steward, the aristocracy always looked to secure its own interests. This time, however, things had changed.

    The memory of the 1519 conquest had not yet abated and many within the noble and common estates dreaded a return to the horrors of war - no matter how opportune the hour seemed. Furthermore, Lady Kristina had quite clearly broken her promise of loyalty and as such justly forfeited the king’s grace, which contemporaries agreed had been quite magnanimous. That the Sture Party had been branded as heretics for their supposed complicity in the murder of Gustav Trolle did not help in this regard. Finally, and most importantly, Henrik Krummedige had been exceedingly skilled in managing his post. St. Erik’s Law had been upheld to the letter, taxes had not been raised and the presence of Hemmingh Gadh and Erik Abrahamsson Leijonhufvud within the government gave it a coat of legitimacy which rivalled that of the young Prince of Finland.

    dd6aipx-0455c420-1456-48b6-ad89-43cce84483bd.png


    The Rising of the Västgöta Lords in support of the Sture rebels. Magnus Eriksson Vasa had in the span of a few short months gone from fugitive on the run from the viceregal government to the head of the Sture Party's military aspirations in Sweden.


    By late September, Magnus Eriksson was on the march again. At the head of a peasant army some 10.000 strong, the Sture host traversed the Tiveden forests and broke into the Närke lowlands. At Örebro, Holger Karlsson Gera could only watch as the countryside erupted in rebellion. With a garrison no more than a hundred man strong and little to no artillery available, Gera abandoned the castle and the city to the rebels. Thus, when the Sture van arrived outside the walls of Örebro on the 12th of October, the city opened its gates to Magnus Eriksson and his retinue of Västgöta lords.

    Meanwhile, Henrik Krummedige had decided that the time had come to crush the Vasa upstart. As he could only call upon 500 Landsknechts and 200 Reiters, repeated calls for reinforcements had been sent to Copenhagen since July. However, these had been rebuked every single time. Every coin, every arquebus and every man in Denmark, Christian informed his viceroy, had to be dedicated to bringing down the Holstenian pretender. Instead, Krummedige would have to rely on Erik Abrahamsson Leijonhufvud’s ability to drum up a peasant army of his own. Brandishing Nils Stensson Sture’s proclamation of fidelity, Leijonhufvud took to the field and, combined with forceful sermons and denunciations of Magnus Eriksson from the Uppsala archbishop, managed to raise 6000 troops, supported by guns taken from Stockholm castle and the few warships which remained anchored in the Stockholm Skerries. Departing the capital by early October, the royal host marched North through Uppsala, gathering supplies and reinforcements on its way to the front. On the 24th of October, Henrik Krummedige and Erik Abrahamsson raised their tents on the fields outside Arboga. In 1512 the city had been the site of Sten Sture the Younger’s triumph over the Peace Party. A decade later, Arboga would be the site of one of the most important battles of the Union Wars.



    NTeHGSh.png

    Footnotes



    [1]
    From an OTL ballad transcribed ca. 1550. Originally it referred to the 1520 campaign in Sweden. I have substituted ‘Swedes’ with Lübeckers.’

    [2]In OTL, Nyborg was held by a series of burghers and German mercenary commanders from 1517-23. However, from 1514-1517 it was held as a rent-fief by one Niels Bild (Bille). As such I’ve decided it would make sense for the fief to stay within the family. Anders Bentsen Bille in OTL only sided with the rebels after Christian II had gone into exile. Furthermore, during the Count’s Feud, he switched sides once more and went over to the forces of Christopher of Oldenburg, effectuating the defection of a large number of the Zealandic nobility to the Count’s party. Up until the events described in this chapter he had served in several military campaigns, commanding Christian II’s artillery during his 1502 expedition into Västergötland and defending the island of Møn from a Hanseatic assault in 1510. Having such a loyal and skilled lieutenant on Funen is of immense importance to the royal war effort.

    [3]Who commanded the Hanseatic fleet in OTL.

    [4]During the OTL rebellion, the Lübecker fleet consisted of some 23 warships (including 10 sent to aid Gustav Vasa) and 7 smaller vessels. Adjusted for the casualties sustained during the Battle of Fehmarn Bay ITTL, the Hanseatic naval strength is thus 19 warships and 2 smaller ships.

    [5]The OTL flagship of Lübeck during the Count’s Feud. I haven’t been able to find any info on the flagship during the OTL 1523 campaign (let alone any naval order of battle).

    [6]During the OTL war against Lübeck Christian raised a force of 10.000 peasants from all of Zealand to defend the island. ITTL he has brought more than half of that force to Korsør while the rest is deployed along the coast to guard against Wendish raids.

    [7]The Angel, according to a contemporary Dutch missive, had a crew of 500 men, making it comparable to the Mary Rose. The Maria, by all accounts, was a much larger ship - closer in size to Henry VIII’s flagship Henry Grace à Dieu, but apparently without the supposed design flaws of its Tudor counterpart.

    [8]This is the list of the ships of the Danish navy in OTL 1523: Larger ships: The Maria, The Angel, The Bartuner, Danish Hulk, Fleeting Spirit, Griffon, The Hulk, The Crown, The Caravel, The Lion, Lezart, Peter V Hull, The Swan. To these ships I’ve added the two Hansa carracks captured during the Battle of Fehmarn Bay (rechristened as Daredevil and Lübecker Admiral) for a total of 15 large warships.

    Smaller vessels: The Barque, Hamburger Barque, Black Crayer, Johan Hvid, Kaspar’s Ship, Klefus, Lübecker Crayer, Marcus Lange, Ruder’s Yacht, The Saxon, Timholm, The Owl and The Eagle.

    [9]A slightly rewritten quote from 1517, originally referring to the Swedes. Saint George was Søren Norby’s preferred saint.

    [10]Quote from a 1511 Lübeck chronicle

    [11]The pre-reformatory incarnation of the much more famous Order of the Elephant.

    [12]The dreaded prison of Copenhagen castle, where Lady Kristina and a good deal other Sture partisans were imprisoned in OTL.

    [13]An OTL quote from the 1529 rising of the Västergöta Lords against Gustav Vasa.

    [14]Essentially peasants on both sides of the Danish-Swedish border would come together and agree to keep the peace between them (and warn each other of any incoming attacks), regardless of what the rulers in Copenhagen and Stockholm said. The term itself was first mentioned in 1564 when Erik XIV wrote of “a treasonous peasant’s peace” between the peasants in the Gønge (Scania) and Sunnerbo (Småland) hundreds. The practice continued all the way to 1676.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 18: The Man in the Serpent’s Mouth
  • Chapter 18
    The Man in the Serpent’s Mouth



    ... Cardinal Rohan [said] to me that the Italians did not understand war, I replied that the French did not understand politics...

    Niccolò Machiavelli, the Prince 1513



    B3Ed8lN.png


    Young Knight in a Landscape by Vittore Carpaccio, 1510. Widely believed to be a portrait of Francesco Maria della Rovere, 3rd Duke of Urbino, Carpaccio's painting depicts a young knight about to unsheathe his sword on a field containing several allusions to good and evil. Italy in the 1520s would become emblazoned with battles between Valois and Habsburg armies - each side seeking to establish themselves as the paramount hegemon on the peninsula.​



    When Albert Jepsen Ravnsberg and Ove Bille entered Brussels on the 15th of August they found a city cowering under martial law. The initial French advance in the Netherlands might have been checked, but an imperial counter offensive under the Count of Nassau had petered out after a few indecisive forays into Picardie. Instead, the main theatre of war had moved south, across the Pyrenees and onto the fertile plains of the Po Valley.

    Early attempts at dislodging the French from Italy had already been undertaken. In June 1521 Genovese exiles under the command of Antoniotto and Girolamo Adorno had launched an attack against their native city, supported by Papal and Spaniard galleys. However, the French client doge, Ottaviano Fregoso, had managed to repel them - inflicting heavy casualties on the Adorno forces. Similar attempts in Lombardy also resulted in failure and Odet de Foix, Viscount of Lautrec remained entrenched in Milan.

    By August, however, Prospero Colonna had amassed a sizeable army consisting of Papal, Florentine and Imperial troops. An attempt at laying siege to Parma was abandoned after it was reported that the Duke of Ferrara might try to capture the Duchy of Modena. As Lautrec simultaneously led a French army down from Milan, Colonna was forced to detach a sizeable portion of his Papal troops to counter the Ferraran threat[1].

    On the first of October, Colonna had consolidated his forces and led an offensive across the Po River. At the head of 20.000 infantry and 1500 lancers, the allied army vastly outnumbered Lautrec’s 8000 infantry and 1200 lancers - a motley band of French and Venetian soldiers. After a month of idleness and inconsequential skirmishes, the commander of the Spanish infantry, Fernando d'Ávalos, marquis of Pescara, finally convinced Colonna to attack. As the the allied army rushed on Milan, the Milanese rose in rebellion, trapping the French garrison within the castello. Without a secure base of operations, the French retreated towards Brescia, setting up winter quarters within Venetian territory. Shortly afterwards, the city of Milan was liberated and Francesco II Sforza (living in exile in Germany) was proclaimed as duke, his lieutenant Girolamo Morone receiving the populace’s acclamation in the duke’s name.

    However, the sudden death of pope Leo X on December 1st completely robbed the allies of the initiative. With Leo’s passing, the Florentine troops departed the imperial camp and the Medici coffers, which had by and large bankrolled Colonna’s army, were shut. Only when the conclave finally announced Adrian Boyes as papabile on the 9th of January 1522 did things start to stir. The lull in hostilities had enabled Alfonso I d’Este of Ferrara time to recover most of the Duchy of Modena from Papal control while Lautrec had been sent 16.000 Swiss mercenaries as reinforcements. Furthermore, the lieutenant-general of Dauphiné, Pierre Terrail seigneur de Bayard, had crossed into Italy at the head of 500 gendarmes[2]. As March turned to April, Lautrec felt strengthened enough to leave the Terra Ferma behind and march to the relief of the French garrison in Milan. Unfortunately, Sforza had by then come down from Trent at the head of 6000 Landsknechts led Georg von Frundsberg and, acting in concert with Colonna’s army, successfully prevented the Valois host from taking the city[3].


    dd86p5u-b62a9b89-1ce3-4f44-91e5-6b126d64467c.png



    Italy in 1522.



    Withdrawing towards Pavia, Lautrec hoped to cross the river Ticino and reach the safety of Novara, recently captured by a French corps under the command of his brother, Thomas de Foix, seigneur de Lescun. The Swiss troops, conversely, demanded that Lautrec attack Colonna who had brought his army out from Milan. Pierre Terrail immediately intervened, realising that attacking the imperial position would result in a bloodbath, and successfully convinced the Swiss to march on Novara, promising that their services would be richly rewarded[4].

    Colonna, for his part, had been bombarded by commands from the emperor, who was deeply annoyed of the lack of action. Indeed, Charles bitterly complained that his commanders preferred to squander his money instead of engaging the enemy. Consequently, the imperial general broke camp and followed Lautrec towards Novara. Catching the French on the banks of the Ticino, Colonna decided to press the slim advantage of surprise he had gained and deployed his 18.000 strong force for battle.

    As the sun rose on the 3rd of May, the Imperial batteries opened fire. Advancing in tight formation under the cover of the barrage, Colonna’s Landsknechts engaged their Swiss rivals who had arrayed themselves on the outskirts of the French camp. However, their approach was covered by the fortified Valois artillery which wreaked havoc on their lines. Once the two sides became locked in combat, the Imperial troops were furthermore scourged by rolling volleys of hand-gun fire from the French arquebusier companies within the camp’s stockade. However, Pescara’s Spanish infantry had circumvented Lescun’s position to the North and was making good progress at breaking down the stockade, paving the way for the allied cavalry under Sforza to sweep the camp clean. Seeing this, the Seigneur de Bayard rushed his dismounted gendarmes from the reserve and threw the Imperials back, the nobles doing so “... for their pleasure and to acquire honour.[5]” Meanwhile, the Swiss battle squares under the command of Anne de Montmorency went on the offensive: forcing Frundsberg’s Landsknechts to withdraw.

    By noon, the Imperial attack had been completely repulsed. Colonna’s attempts at persuading his men to attack a second time failed and, consequently, he decided to withdraw back towards Milan. The French greeted the imperial retreat with jeers and cannon fire, however, their victory had been dearly bought. 3000 men had perished during the battle, and despite the French defensive advantage, casualties had been almost evenly distributed between the two sides. As a result, Odet de Foix only left a small garrison behind at Novara before crossing into Piemonte.

    The Battle on the Ticino had thus been a tactical French victory, but strategically the result can best be described as a draw. Lautrenc’s Swiss companies were bitterly disappointed at the meagre pay they received and marched home to their cantons almost to a man. Similarly, Colonna’s army soon disbanded for lack of funds, although he managed to seize the Milanese castello before his main strength evaporated[6]. The Duchy of Milan had thus more or less been liberated, but the French remained entrenched in Genoa and Piemonte, offering them an easy pathway back to the Padan Plain once their strength had been regained.

    Charles V received the news of Colonna’s conquest of Milan at Windsor castle, where he had sojourned alongside Henry VIII. Despite the modest scope of imperial success in Milan, Henry eagerly signed the treaty of the League of Windsor with Charles on the 19th of June 1522[7]. Although the treaty obliged both sides to attack France at the earliest possible moment, Henry had demanded Charles’ acceptance of an English attack on Scotland before the Tudor armies could be committed to a continental invasion.

    For eight years, John Stewart, duke of Albany, had presided over a pro-French regency in Edinburgh, ruling as Governor and Protector of the Realm in the name of Alexander IV.

    In London, Albany’s enemies had rallied around the court of the deposed James V and his mother Margaret Tudor at the Scotland Yard[8]. Margaret’s husband, the Earl of Angus, had escaped imprisonment some years previous and was now strutting around the English capital to the great annoyance of Henry VIII, who continued to derisively call him “... a young witless fool.” Thus, when the formal declaration of war was handed to the French ambassador on the 20th of June[9] England also found itself at war with Scotland. Undoubtedly, Henry sought to utilize France’s exposed position to strike a final nail in the coffin of the Auld Alliance by setting up his nephew James as a puppet king in Edinburgh. Consequently, Charles Brandon, the Duke of Suffolk, was sent North to command the Tudor offensive into the Lowlands. From England, Charles V sailed to Spain where he arrived on the 16th of July alongside a force of German mercenaries. Taking up residence at Valladolid, the emperor proceed to exact harsh justice on the defeated Comunero rebels.


    MdqJnAP.png


    Margaret of Austria painted by Bernard van Orley, ca. 1518. In the absence of her nephew Charles V, it fell to Margaret to address the pleas of Christian II’s emissaries in her capacity as Viceroy of the Netherlands.​


    These events taken into account, one can forgive Margaret of Austria if she did not treat the pleas of Albert Jepsen Ravnsberg and Ove Bille with extreme urgency. The Danish commissioners’’ request that imperial troops be dispatched to aid Christian II was rather bluntly denied, but Margaret promised to send imperial envoys to the duke of Mecklenburg and the Prince-elector of Brandenburg, requesting that they send all available aid to the king of Denmark. Furthermore, Sigismund von Herberstein[10] was commanded to accompany the Danish ambassadors North as a special representative of Charles V. Von Herberstein would be under strict orders to bring the Wendish Hansa to heel. If they did not cease aiding the enemies of the King of Denmark, then the full force of the Imperial Ban (Reichsacht) would be levied upon them. In other words, Charles’ promise to Frederick I that the Empire’s just and terrible wrath and punishment would strike him if he rose against his nephew would be extorted on the free cities around the Elbe and Weser estuaries[11].

    The Duke of Holstein had, however, not been idle. As early as 1518, he had entered into an alliance with Francis I as a way to counterbalance Christian II’s imperial connections[12]. By 1522, Ducal envoys had arrived in Paris and were lobbying for subsidies and armaments to aid in their master in the overthrow of Christian II. Francis was not wholly adversed to the proposal of opening a second front against the Habsburg alliance in the north, but as his attention was centred on Italy, negotiations moved along quite slowly. Gradually, Francis came round to the idea that Frederick’s army could be sent to Scotland in support of the Duke of Albany once Christian II had been dealt with. After securing Scotland, the Franco-Scottish-Holstenian force would then march south, depose Henry VIII and pave the way for the installment of Richard de la Pole on the English throne [13].

    Realising that they had achieved all that could be achieved, Ravnsberg and Bille left Brussels by the middle of September. Accompanied by von Herberstein and an entourage of German and Dutch knights, the Danish ambassadors rode overland towards Hamburg, hoping to re-open the Elbe crossing as a levying ground for fresh mercenary companies.

    However, the city refused to recognize Herberstein’s commision: claiming that they would only obey an imperial command sent directly from the emperor. Margaret of Austria was, they proclaimed, just a deputy of the emperor, with no authority to pronounce a ban on any polity within the Holy Roman Empire. This feint was undoubtedly meant to buy the Ducal coalition enough time to seek some kind of decisive engagement in the field. Promising the councilors that he would remember their answer, Herberstein and the the Dano-Imperial party instead travelled to Schwerin where they were met by Hans Mikkelsen, who “with tears of joy upon his face” told them of Søren Norby’s relief of Nyborg. It was time for the king to finally go on the offensive.



    NTeHGSh.png

    Footnotes



    [1]
    Besides Colonna detaching a good portion of his forces to counter the Este threat to Modena, this is all OTL. Originally, the allied commander did send some of his troops off to protect against Ferra. ITTL, the contingent is somewhat larger.

    [2]Bayard was indeed lieutenant-general of Dauphiné, but in OTL he was busy defending northern France. ITTL, he is sent into Italy a bit earlier.

    [3]More or less what happened in OTL.

    [4]In OTL, Lautrec also wanted to retreat towards Novara and await the arrival of another French army under Francis I. However, his Swiss mercenaries demanded a decisive battle and against his better judgement, Lautrec conceded. This led to the disastrous Battle of La Bicocca where the French army battered itself senseless against an entrenched imperial force.

    [5]OTL quote about the French attack at the battle of La Bicocca.

    [6]In OTL, Colonna’s army disbanded for lack of funds after taking Genoa in the aftermath of La Bicocca.

    [7]Same as in OTL.

    [8]See Chapter 3 for a run down of the Scottish succession crisis after the Battle of Flodden.

    [9]In OTL, England declared war on France on the 26th of May. ITTL, events in Italy delay the declaration of war to the day after the signing of the Treaty of Windsor.

    [10]Sigismund von Herberstein was a renowned Imperial diplomat. In OTL, he was tasked with travelling to Denmark to persuade Christian II to renounce Dyveke.

    [11]See Chapter 11.

    [12]Frederick’s independent diplomacy with Francis I is an overlooked but highly intriguing subject. In 1523 there were even plans about a joint Holstenian-French invasion of England, which Frederick reneged on because of his ongoing feud with Christian II.

    [13]This is OTL.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 19: An End to This Poisonous Time
  • Chapter 19
    An End to This Poisonous Time






    When he [Christian II] leads an army in the field, he does battle like Mars incarnated and is clearly visible, when mounted on his Ismaric steed

    - Matthias Galter, 1521[1]

    Verily has king Christiern II proceeded more harshly against the Jutes and Holsteiners and others, than what might be proper for a Christian prince. Nevertheless, the Jutes and Holsteiners had with their multifarious rebellions and seditions - through which much evil had come to pass - made themselves deserving of no small punishment.

    - A Lower-Saxon chronicle on the causes of the Frederickian Feud, ca. 1535[2]





    Ig4faU0.jpg


    The Fall of the Rebel Angels by Pieter Bruegel the Elder, 1562. In the centre of the painting, the arch-angel Michael is smiting an assortment of rebel angels in surreal, crustacean shapes reminiscent of the style of Hieronymus Borsch. In all its simplicity, Bruegel's painting manifests the forces of order as godly and the forces of rebellion as evil. It is without a doubt that Christian II of Denmark, Norway and Sweden perceived his uncle as rebelling against the God-ordained order within the realm.




    Funen was not the only area which saw a downward turn in the fortunes of the rebels. In northern Jutland, the city of Aalborg had been seized by a concert of royalist merchants and burghers in late September. Headed by a local merchant named Clement Andersen, a small troop of German mercenaries was ferried across the Kattegat and smuggled into the city. By dawn, Aalborghus, the strongest castle in northern Jutland, had fallen into the hands of the loyalists without a single casualty.

    The peasantry inhabiting the hundreds south of the North Jutlandic Island eagerly joined in the rising. Resentment had been simmering in the north since the Viborg Declaration: the commoners might have chafed under the crown’s war taxes, but the brutal way in which the “... gaudy rooster lords...” of the Councilar regime had swooped in and enforced the aristocracy’s claim to villeinage and ability to exert punishments on both “... neck and hand…”[3] greatly aggravated the stout peasants. An attempt by a contingent of riders headed by one of the Børglum bishop’s lieutenants to disperse the assembling army was successfully repulsed after which Andersen is said to have quipped that “... it was finally time for these gentlemen to acquaint themselves with the strength of the true Danishman.” Furthermore, the capture of Aalborghus and its arsenal had netted the loyalists a good supply of armour, pikes, crossbows and hand guns. These armaments augmenting his forces, Clement Andersen managed to field a 4000 man strong army by the end of the month. Under the captain’s command and with a heavy woolen-woven red and yellow Oldenburg banner in the van, the host marched south, hoping to capture the market town of Randers and relieve Erik Eriksen Banner at Kaløhus.

    In Viborg, however, Niels Stygge Rosenkrantz and Jørgen Friis were resolved to reassert their control over the entire Jutlandic peninsula. Messengers were dispatched to Peder Lykke and Tyge Krabbe’s siege camp outside Kalø with requests that they crush the peasant rising in the duke’s name. Fearful that their own manors would fall victim to the torches of the peasantry, Lykke and Krabbe detached the better part of their infantry and rushed north, trusting that their 600 armoured knights and men-at-arms would cut through the homespun ranks of the commons like a hot knife through butter.

    On the 15th of October, Clement Andersen deployed his men on a rugged hill overlooking the marshy flatlands of Himmerland. Confident in the quality of his troops and his enemy’s lack of it, Peder Lykke led his own company in a doomed charge before the more cautious Krabbe could flank the loyalist position. Autumn had muddied the approaches and Lykke’s heavy cavalry stalled under a merciless barrage from the peasants’ guns and crossbows. Before the nobles had time to withdraw, they were swarmed by the lightly armoured commoners who “... coloured the lords in blood and mud with their axes, spears and flails.” It was an unmitigated disaster, a defeat not seen since the Dithmarschen Campaign two decades earlier[4]. Lykke himself was slain and stripped naked whilst Tyge Krabbe only just managed to escape with a handful of retainers. 20 noblemen of some prominence had been killed in the battle - a shocking number for the times - including Bagge Pallesen Griis[5], Niels Stygge Rosenkrantz’s steward in Vendsyssel. Consequently, news of Andersen’s victory spread like a wildfire past the Guden River. On the east Jutland seaboard, the commoners evicted the councilar administration in Aarhus and made preparations to welcome their north Jutlandic compatriots.

    There was, however, little duke Frederick could do to alleviate the situation in Jutland. He was stuck on Funen, fruitlessly taking pot shots at the walls of Nyborg castle. To make matters worse, Søren Norby’s privateers continuously resupplied the castle, making a mockery of any pretense that the siege might succeed save through an outright assault. Indeed, Rantzau urged the duke to storm the castle and thereby prevent Christian II from using it as a springboard for an invasion, but the cautious Frederick refused. The Gottorpian mercenary army was seething with impatience and suppressed anger over the lack of pay and progress[6]. Taking Nyborg would be costly both in terms of lives and munitions and could not deliver loot proportionally to the losses it would incur. As Frederick correctly surmised, he would need all his strength to face his nephew in the field[7].

    Christian II for his part had finally gathered sufficient strength to “... end this poisonous time.”[8] The arrival of Albert Jepsen Ravnsberg, Ove Bille and the imperial ambassador Sigismund von Herberstein in Güstrow in early October had expedited the recruitment of Landsknecht companies, bringing the royal strength up to some 3000 infantry and 500 cavalry. With the remnants of the Lübecker navy holed up in the confines of the Traveförde, the royal fleet had absolute control over the Baltic and by the end of the month, the king proudly wrote to Erik Valkendorf from Korsør that he now possessed sufficient forces to wring the neck of that “... goose of Holstein.”[9]

    The success of the royal commissioners owed much to the fact that Albrecht VII of Mecklenburg had fully thrown himself behind the cause of Christian II. Confident that the tide had turned in the favour of the loyalists, Albrecht bankrolled several of the Fähnleins sent over to Zealand and urgently took up Hans Mikkelsen’s early suggestion that the feudal suzerainty of Lauenburg might be up for revision once the feud had been concluded[10]. Albrecht’s enthusiasm was most likely motivated by his desire to expand his own influence within the Mecklenburg lands, which had been de facto divided between Albrecht and his older brother Henry V by the terms of the 1520 Neubrandenburg Treaty. In this regard, good relations with - and the gratitude of - Christian II and the emperor would be highly beneficial.

    dda0gzy-f3b61a77-b35b-4b5f-ad89-21137af888f0.png



    The political situation in Denmark and Northern Germany during the latter part of the Frederickian Feud. After the disastrous Battle of Nyborg, the Councilar forces had been on the defensive. After fresh mercenary levies had been transported to Zealand, the royalist government was prepared to strike back against Frederick I and his Gottorpian suppoters.​




    In concert with the prince-elector of Brandenburg, Albrecht furthermore mobilised his own retinues to force the Wendish cities of Rostock and Wismar to cease their support of the Frederickian war effort. Messengers carrying a proclamation signed by Albrecht, Mikkelsen (in Christian II’s name) and von Herberstein darted towards the Baltic coast, nailing the imperial command to the city gates. In Lübeck, the news of the king’s newfound friends were seen as a blow, described by one scholar as “... almost as devastating as the destruction of the Hansa’s fleet off Nyborg.” The response of the Hanseatic hegemon was twofold. First of all, a case was put before the Imperial Court echoing Hamburg’s refusal to accept Margaret of Austria’s authority as the emperor’s deputy. Secondly, every nerve in the city’s vast financial network was strained to raise funds for a second mercenary army to defend the city. However, matters were frustrated by the fact that a large contingent of Fähnleins had already been despatched north to join the Gottorpian main force on Funen.

    With pressure thus beginning to mount from the south, Frederick I knew that he needed to force a direct confrontation with his nephew. The arrival of the Lübecker reinforcements had doubled his strength to two thousand infantrymen and 600 Reiters. Furthermore, although most of his levies had been disbanded after the Jutland and Funen campaigns, the duke had kept 2000 Frisian peasants in the field, who had been drilled relentlessly under the strict regimen of Johann von Rantzau. Hoping to force Christian II into engaging the ducal army on its own terms, Rantzau ordered that the siege of Nyborg be broken and withdrew southwest through the hundreds of Gudme and Sunds - before encamping his host outside the market town of Svendborg.

    From aboard the Angel, Søren Norby shadowed the movements of the Frederickian forces before falling back to personally put the news in the king’s ear. At a war council in Korsør, the king named Otte Krumpen his chief captain and granted him the title of Marscalus Regni, Marshal of the Realm, whilst Mogens Gøye was named Steward of the Realm: an office which, despite his valour at the Battle of Bygholm, suited his temperament infinitely better. These twin appointments exemplified both how serious the situation remained as well as the king’s great political acumen. For generations the crown had sought to avoid appointing the high officials of the realm as a way to curb the power of the nobility. By reneging (at least on paper) on this policy, Christian showed willingness to compromise on his great reforms and made his cause far more pleasant to the conservative segments within the nobility. Otte Krumpen received his commission with guso, promising the king that he would “... do his utmost to drive the duke with all his power from Funen and Jutland.”[11]

    On the 20th of October 1522, four days before Henrik Krummedige marshalled the union armies outside Arboga in Sweden, the royal fleet dropped anchor off Nyborg, their hulls and battle decks stuffed with men, horses and armaments. From one small boat a group of nobles disembarked, wading through the iron grey surf towards a waiting score of riders. The king, as Poul Helgesen later wrote, had finally returned. Greeted on the sands by Anders Bille, Christian II resolutely embraced his “... most loyal gentleman on the isle of Funen...” to the cheers of the assembled soldiers and the tolling of Nyborg’s church bells. Landing crafts shuttled back and forth, bringing men and horses ashore - ammunition and artillery being heaved through the shallows. By evenfall, the king feasted at the castle whilst his host settled in the former siege camp of the Frederickians.

    In Svendborg, Rantzau and duke Frederick knew that the time had come at last. Giving his men a rousing speech, promising them wealth, loot and riches after the battle, the Gottorpian army struck their tents and marched north to confront the royal forces. Over the next few days both sides sought to outmaneuver the other, shifting the front westwards into the hundred of Salling. Two days before Hallowmas, Krumpen’s vanguard finally pinned Rantzau’s exasperated Holsteiners against the village of Hillerslev. At his command Otte Krumpen had 3000 Landsknecht infantry, 500 Reiters and the assembled might of the east Danish rostjeneste - some 750 mounted knights. Against them was arrayed a ducal army which was, to a certain degree, both larger and smaller compared to the crown’s. Johan von Rantzau led a host of 4000 infantry, evenly split between Landsknechts and Frisian peasants and a cavalry corps of 600 Reiters and 250 knights of the Jutlandic and Funen rostjeneste[12]. Although both Frederick I and Christian II were present at the battle, it would fall to their two chief lieutenants to settle the matter of which brow should carry the crown of Denmark.



    T3pJkd5.jpg


    Portrait of Joachim II of Brandenburg as kurprinz by Lucas Cranach the Elder, 1520. Although few knights could afford such magnificent armour as the one Joachim II sports in the above portrait by Cranach, the heavy steel plate of both rider and warhorse still commanded respect on the battlefields of Europe. The Battle of Hillerslev would be the last instance where various members of the Danish aristocracy would fight one another.


    As dawn broke on the 30th of October, a thin mist hovered over the fields separating the two armies. On the Gottoripian left, the entire cavalry corps had been arranged under the command of Johann von Rantzau with Johann von Hoya and the venerable Predbjørn Podebusk respectively commanding a detachment of Reiters and Jutish and Funen knights. They were in turn supported by half the Frisian levies, answering directly to the command of the Holstenian generalissimo. Snaking its way along a low hill, the Landsknecht companies under Segebode Freytagk and Christoffer von Veltheim constituted the centre of the army, with what little artillery available to the duke being deployed in their immediate rear next to the village church. The rightmost point of the line was held by the remaining Frisian companies under the command of Niels Høegh of Skivehus.

    Otte Krumpen enjoyed battlefield superiority in terms of firepower as well as maneuverability. His artillery regiments were twice the size of the ducal army and had actual battlefield experience from the campaigns in Sweden. As such, he arranged his cavalry on each flank, with the right under the command of Mogens Gyldenstjerne (leading the Reiters) and Torben Oxe, heading the Zealandic rostjeneste. The royal infantry companies were divided in three parts commanded by Kort von Brincken, Anders Bille and Klaus Hermelinck[13]. Their left flank was in turn protected by a squadron of Reiters under Erich von Hoya[14] and the Scanian rostjeneste under Holger Gregersen Ulfstand, fief-holder at Laholm in Halland.

    The battle commenced with a shattering volley from the royal batteries, which more or less neutralised the Frederickian artillery: the duke himself was almost hit by a stray cannonball which ricocheted off the church tower. Immediately realising that he needed to engage in order to neutralise the enemy batteries, Rantzau ordered a general assault across the plough-out fields. Advancing under the cover of one last barrage, the royal Landsknecht companies moved in to intercept the ducal troops. The Holsteiners had committed their entire cavalry corps to the attack on Gyldenstjerne’s division, which meant that the loyalist riders were vastly outnumbered. However, von Brincken’s Landsknechts swiflty disengaged from their original advance, and swung around to catch Rantzau’s Reiters in the flank. This in turn meant that the two main blocks of mercenary infantry would be evenly matched - numerically speaking at least. As the two sides locked pikes, the ground became soaked in blood and excrement with neither side apparently able to break the other. Some of Johann von Hoya’s riders seemed to be able to break free from the vicious melee with Gyldenstjerne and von Brincken’s divisions, which would’ve made the rear of the royalist line extremely vulnerable. The fighting was made even more intense by the belated, but furious charge of Rantzau’s Frisian contingent. However, on the Gottorpian right wing, Niels Høehg’s levies had not been able to engage the royalists in time, destroying the cohesion of his own advancing division besides creating a dangerous breach in the Frederickian battle line. Seeing this, Erich von Hoya led the royalist cavalry in a head on charge against the Frisian levies, scattering them completely. In effect, the ducal right wing had thereby ceased to exist.

    In the centre, however, the battle still hung in the balance. Seeing that the ducal von Hoya was about to circumvent his own battle line, Otte Krumpen decided to finally commit his reserves. With a fearful battle cry, the loyalist rostjeneste of the Sound Provinces crashed into the confused and battle weary Lower Saxon Reiters. It was by all definitions in the nick of time: Christian II had apparently been close to withdrawing from the field, thinking that von Hoya’s advance was the first part of a complete unravelling of the royal front. Instead, it proved to be the high water mark of the Frederickian cause.

    Krumpen’s reserves shattered what resolve the German mercenaries had left and within minutes, the Gottorpian left flank was disintegrating before the king’s very eyes. The ducal centre had managed to hold firm, inflicting horrible casualties on their royalist counterparts, but once the Landsknects realised that their left and right flanks had evaporated, they too lost heart. Along the entire front, the ducal silver nettle buckled and fell to the bloodied ground, whilst the king’s Oldenburg colours and red and white banners advanced.


    dda0g76-804b4d00-e8d1-4113-a682-cd85dfb5b4c4.png


    The Battle of Hillerslev would prove to be one of the bloodiest engagements in Denmark since the Battle of Fotevik 400 years before. Although smaller by far than comparable battles such as that of Bosworth or Tewkesbury, its effects would be just as decisive.​



    By dusk one of bloodiest battles ever fought in Denmark had come to an end. Casualties amongst the Landsknechts in the centre amounted to more than a thousand on each side. Furthermore, Frederick’s Frisian troops had taken severe casualties on the right flank, with more than 800 dead. In total, less than half of the levies would make it home alive.

    Furthermore, the ducal cavalry had been gutted in the melee on the left flank, but so had Gyldenstjerne and Oxe’s squadrons. The latter being mortally wounded in an attempt at cutting down the Holstenian standard bearer[15]. Thus, the Battle of Hillerslev became infamous not just on account of its political implications, but also by the sheer amount of noble blood spilled. The Jutish and Funen rostjeneste loyal to the duke had been decimated with more than 50 aristocrats of some renown dead or maimed. Most prominent was the death of Niels Høegh, who had been cut down during the rout of the Gottorpian right flank. The retreating ducal Landsknechts had at first regrouped behind the church wall on the outskirts of their camp, but despite the pleas of the duke, both Freytagk and von Veltheim realised that the day had been lost and surrendered to Otte Krumpen.

    They joined Predbjørn Podebusk, Johann von Rantzau, Oluf Nielsen Rosenkrantz and Johann von Hoya in captivity. Ill at ease on the battlefield, the cautious Frederick I had fled as soon as he saw Rantzau’s squadron waver and break. Starting for Hagenskov castle, wherefrom he hoped to cross over to Haderslev or Als, the duke was only accompanied by a small retinue. However, Mogens Gyldenstjerne’s outriders soon caught up with the Gottorpians and in the ensuing scuffle Frederick was badly wounded. The duke’s mauled body was slung over the back of a horse and led back to Himmerlsev in triumph. Dumped in front of the king’s feet like “... a dog in a ditch[16] Frederick I weakly begged his nephew’s forgiveness before being taken to a battlefield surgeon who in vain tried to save the duke’s life. Showing a hitherto outrageous amount of magnaminty, Christian II decreed that his uncle be interred at the Franciscan convent in Odense where the king’s parents were also buried.

    Most of the other captives weren’t so lucky. Von Rantzau was clasped in irons and sent to Copenhagen in order to exert pressure on his Holstenian relatives whilst Johann von Hoya gladly went over to his brother’s side. Predbjørn Podebusk and Oluf Nielsen Rosenkrantz, the senatorial leader of the Lords Declarent and the “... weathercock of the Jutish rebellion...” were hauled before the king and his officers. Recalling how the pair had not spared Erik Krummedige when they seized Hønborg castle, Otte Krumpen urged his sovereign to “... smite off the heads of these manifest traitors.” It is a credit to the councilar constitutionalist convictions of Podebusk, that even as the headsman drew his sword, he continued to stress that only a diet of the Council of the Realm could try, let alone convict him. To this, the king supposedly replied, “... We do not convict you. But your actions do.”[17]

    The deaths of the principal leaders signalled the beginning of the end for the Frederickian Feud. Although the episcopal opposition remained powerful in western Jutland and Frederick’s son Christian still held complete control over the duchies, the Battle of Hillerslev had accelerated the ascendancy of the crown. Never again would the feudal nobility be able to attempt to depose an elected sovereign by force of arms. In other words, the realm of Denmark was about to break free of the Middle Ages and join the ranks of the New Monarchies of western Europe.





    NTeHGSh.png

    Footnotes




    [1]
    OTL quote. Matthias Gabler was a German renaissance humanist educated at Wittenberg and was active in Denmark in the 1520s where he most probably taught Greek at the university of Copenhagen. In 1521 he composed a very long poem in Greek and Latin praising Christian II’s governance and conquest of Sweden.

    [2]A slightly altered quote from an OTL text on the causes of the Nordic Seven Years War, written in 1564. I’ve substituted “Swedes” with “Jutes and Holsteiners”.

    [3]Hals- og håndsret (literally jurisdiction over neck and hand) was a legal phrase of late medieval/early modern Denmark. Basically, it meant that the nobleman had the right to try, convict and exert capital (neck) and corporal (hand) punishments on the peasants living within his allotted fief.

    [4]This is a reference to the OTL Battle of Svenstrup during the Count’s Feud. However, given the strategic situation of ITL, the size of the two sides are substantially smaller.

    [5]Who in OTL tried to murder Clement Andersen during the Count’s Feud.

    [6]In OTL, the Frederickian army was actually very close to dispersing over the lack of payment. ITTL, the ducal coffers are far more shallow and as such the problems much more tangible.

    [7]Frederick was, as I think have been mentioned a few times, meticulous in his caution. I think it completely in character for him not to launch an attack on Nyborg when he knows Christian II would seek to drive him off Funen at the most opportune moment.

    [8]A quote taken from Poul Helgesen’s Confutatio of 1530: the rebuttal of the Danish bishops against the Lutheran heresy which was spreading through the country like a wildfire in OTL. The original quote reads: “... oc at mange som icke bwrde haffwe meer agtett cerimonier oc vdwortis gerninger en børligtt war i nogre hwnderde aar, hwar fore wij nw lide thenne forgifftige tiid.”

    [9]A quote attributed to Joachim Rønnow, bishop of Roskilde in 1533. Originally he referred to Christian III, in saying that it did not matter to him whether it was “... the fool of Hessen or the goose of Holstein...” who were king.

    [10]See chapter 17

    [11]A slightly altered quote taken from a letter written by Henrik Gøye on the 7-9 of June 1523. The original quote reads: “... giöre syn ytherste lliidt ther till, at hand kand dritfue hertugen met hans magt aff Sieland och Fyen ighen.”

    [12]The Danish rostjeneste by the middle of the 16th century could usually field some 1500 knights in total. Recent studies have shown that in regards to combat skill and equipment they were the equals of the finest French gendarmes. Given the fact that there’s still fighting in Jutland and the fact that duke Frederick’s support amongst the Jutish aristocracy isn’t as great as in OTL, his part of the force is considerable smaller than what might have been expected.

    [13]Both were mercenary captains in Christian II’s pay in OTL’s 1523.

    [14]The brother of Johann von Hoya who is serving in the army of Frederick I. In OTL, Erich von Hoya was the cavalry commander of Christian II during the uprising of 1523.

    [15]A poetic ending I think for poor Torben Oxe.

    [16]As was said of Richard III’s burial after Bosworth.

    [17]This is the supposed OTL phrasing used at the conviction of Torben Oxe in 1517. Oxe had been ordered by the king to marry his mistress Dyveke. However, before the wedding could be held, Dyveke died. Some say it was a natural death, other claimed it was poison. Christian II certainly thought it to be the latter and had Oxe arrayed before a tribunal made up of members of the nobility on charges of murder. When the council of the realm acquitted Oxe, the king simply had him put before a court made up of peasants and commoners who sentenced him to death by the words used ITTL by Christian II. It was a phrasing reserved for the most clear cut cases of petty thievery. As such, it’s a extremely humiliating thing to be told just before your head’s cut off.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 20: And Forever Undivided
  • Chapter 20
    And Forever Undivided




    “Ubi Rex meus, ibi Regnum meum”
    Where my king is, there my kingdom is.


    - Queen Elisabeth, 1522[1]




    The Battle of Hillerslev was not the only major engagement of the autumn of 1522. On the 27th of October, Henrik Krummedige and Erik Abrahamsson Leijonhufvud faced off the Sture rebels under Magnus Eriksson Vasa, Vincent Hennings and Måns Bryntesson Lilliehöök on the fields just outside the town of Arboga. The forces of the Rikshövitsman numbered some 10.000 peasants from Dalarna, Värmland and Västgötland, but little cavalry and next to no artillery[2]. Conversely, the union army possesed amble ordinance. Krummedige had scoured Stockholm harbour and castle for guns and ammunition and could as such field a respectable artillery corps - an advantage that worried many in the Sture-Vasa camp.

    Additionally, the viceroy had obtained several loans from the city of Stockholm (a personal possession of the Oldenburg monarchy after the 1520-peace treaty) through which the number of Landsknecht infantry fähnleins had been doubled, totalling some 1000 men. Combined with the 6000 peasant soldiers drummed up by the efforts of the pro-unionist agitation of Leijonhufvud and Hemmingh Gadh, the royalist army in Sweden was thereby numerically outnumbered by some 3000 troops, but maintained superiority in both mobility and firepower. This did not deter the Lord Captain, who confidently told his Västgöta supporters that they soon would disperse “... that rabble of Jutes.”[3]

    As the two sides drew up their battle lines the following day, the air was chilled by the onset of an early winter frost. Trusting his artillery to force an enemy assault, Krummedige arrayed his supply train in a defensive wagon fort[4] behind which he deployed his infantry armed with pikes, crossbows and hand-guns. The mounted retainers of Holger Karlsson Gera and Jakob Arvidsson Trolle were in turn kept to the rear whilst Henrik Krummedige himself commanded the centre. His personal guard of Scanian noblemen gathering around a large heavy battle standard bearing the three crowns of the union coat of arms superimposed over the Oldenburg colours.

    The battle was initiated by a flurry of cannon fire from the crown’s batteries, to which the Lord Captain was incapable of responding. The Sture chronicle woefully notes that “... all the courage of the Swedish commoner was for naught for want of gun and powder.” Furrows of lead and limps ploughed through the rebel battle squares, prompting Magnus Eriksson to order an all out assault on the royalist position, entirely in tune with Krummedige’s prediction. Riding along the front line, the Lord Captain was heard to call out “... if God is with us, then who can oppose us?”[5] However, in the words of a later historian, it would turn out that on that day the good Lord was busy elsewhere. For all his immaculate anti-unionist pedigree, the younger Vasa was an inexperienced commander who lacked the tactical skill of his forebears. Henrik Krummedige, conversely, was a veteran of a dozen battles and fiercely determined to end Eriksson’s rebellion and restore “... good governance and just peace to the realm of Sweden, free of seditious insurrection.”

    As the Sture host advanced, their cohesion wobbled under the enemy barrage, which given the fact that a majority of the army was composed of raw recruits, proved to be a decisive moment. The first rebel wave shattered against the wagon-fort, unable to penetrate the loyalist defences. Eriksson’s Dalecarlian diehards made a valiant charge in the centre, but the German and Baltic mercenaries repelled their onslaught again and again. As the two sides locked pikes, Krummedige signalled for Gera and Trolle to lead their knights around the rebel line. The thundering hooves of the union’s advancing cavalry sent a shiver of foreboding through the entangled melee. When the first armoured destriers hammered into the exposed flanks of the Sture peasant army, anticipation turned into panic as scores of Värmland and Västgöta freemen fled for their lives.

    Magnus Eriksson was caught between the hammer and the anvil. His blue and white striped banner[6], the combined escutcheon of the Bonde monarchy and Sture stewardship embroidered in the centre, fell to the ground and was picked up time after time, as his standard bearers were cut down. As the noble retainers paved a bloody path through the retreating rebels, the loyalist peasant troops unhinged the linked wagons and streamed forth to bludgeon the already badly beaten Sture formations. Too late, the Lord Captain realised his desperate situation. By all appearances, Eriksson was trying to fight his way back to his remaining reserves when his horse was brought down by either a crossbow bolt or musket ball, trapping him beneath the panicking steed. Seeing their leader fall, what little fight remained in the Sture host evaporated. In the ensuing rout Lilliehöök managed to extricate himself at the head of a sizeable contingent, but bishop Vincent Hennings of Skara was captured by Leijonhufvud’s retainers, leaving Krummedige’s forces victorious and in sole command of the field.

    Magnus Eriksson’s crushed body was dug out from beneath his steed and unceremoniously interred in a mass grave alongside the bodies of the 3000 Dalarna, Västgöta and Värmland troops killed in the battle. Vincent Hennings was clasped in irons and sent to Stockholm to await the king’s justice, whilst the royalist commanders prepared to restore order to Närke and the other fiefs still in rebel hands.



    ddk4hyz-6726a988-2e8d-435d-82b9-a44e604eb61c.png


    The Battle of Arboga would be the pivotal moment in the Sture-Vasa rising in Västergötland.



    News of the Battle of Arboga reached the king at Odense a fortnight after he had crushed the Frederickians at Hillerslev: the city being taken in the immediate aftermath of the fighting. As the royal outriders approached the city walls, the burghers within overpowered the small ducal garrison and opened the gates for the returning king. As such, the Oldenburg host entered the Funen capital to the sound of chiming bells from Saint Canute’s Cathedral and the unabated cheers of the commons. Whilst the king took up residence at Næsbyhoved castle, the royal army encamped itself in the Odense hinterlands - its myriad of tents signalling the crown’s restored dominion over the island.

    From Næsbyhoved, the royal chancery issued a storm of summons to the local nobility, commanding them to appear at the king’s court before the end of the month. As one contemporary chronicler noted, the Funen gentry feared that the king would reward their decidedly unenthusiastic resistance to the Gottorp pretender with “... noose and sword.” Given the summarily execution of the duke’s main Jutish commander after Hillerslev, one could hardly blame them for doubting the king’s penchant for mercy. However, it soon became apparent to the nobility that Christian II had no use for their necks. Rather, it was their purses he coveted.

    The Odense herredag (literally Lords’ Day) therefore more resembled an armed hold-up than any judicial reckoning. Nobles such as Anders Jakobsen Reventlow (enfeoffed with the fief of Salling) were confirmed in their feudal holdings, but had to remit the debts owed them by the crown. This had the added benefit of drastically increasing the number of account fiefs within the realm, ensuring an overall increase in profit for the royal exchequer.

    With Funen pacified, Christian II crossed the Little Belt and made landfall outside Hønborg castle on November 26 1522. Wading ashore through the shallows, the king fell to his knees on the Jutish winter beach, kissed the sea-weed and pebble strewn sand before gravely making the sign of the cross. As he clasped his hands in prayer, his companions are said to have heard him mutter Psalm 43: “... Vindicate me, O Lord, and plead my cause against an unfaithful nation. Rescue me from those who are deceitful and wicked.”[7] Although victorious at land and sea, Christian II was nevertheless not going to take any chances by spurring the almighty. The quote is most likely apocryphal, but the ensuing events have lent it a cloak of credibility that has permeated through the ages.

    By the time the king had landed in Jutland, the political landscape of the peninsula had dissolved into a state of flux. In the north and north-east, the burgher-general Clement Andersen had swept the forces of the Lords Declarent aside - linking arms with Erik Eriksen Banner, who in turn had brought his ordnance and garrison of professional soldiers up from Kaløhus. Together, the pair marched their combined forces towards Aarhus, liberating it after a brief skirmish with a cavalry detachment loyal to the bishop of Viborg. Seeing their military strength evaporating little by little, the remaining members of The Council of Denmark’s Realm in Jutland Declared, decided to evacuate the royal part of the peninsula and instead make their stand in the duchies alongside the new champion of the Frederickian cause - the king’s cousin, Christian duke of Holstein[8]. As one contemporary chronicler dryly commented “... all that was left to those lords was the hollowness of their declaration.”



    5rMQq0r.png


    The Army of Christian II Seizes Koldinghus. From the Oldenburgische Chronicon by an unknown artist, ca. 1563-99.


    From Hønborg, the royal army advanced on Koldinghus, where the ducal garrison surrendered without a fight. Emerging from the dungeons was a limping, but undaunted Henrik Gøye who had spent the past few months in captivity, recuperating from the wounds he received at the skirmish on the 17th of May. All accounts concur that Gøye’s liberation made for an extremely gratifying moment for the king. Mimicking his reception of Søren Norby at the Bremerholm after the Battle of Nyborg, Christian II himself tied a sword-belt around Gøye’s waist: asking him whether or not he would be prepared to draw it again in defense of the realm and his sovereign. When Henrik Gøye answered in the affirmative, the king proclaimed him his ‘marshal of the border’ and enfeoffed him on the spot with the castles of Ribe- and Koldinghus, the latter as a lifelong service fief[9].

    Setting up court at Kolding, Christian II commissioned sirs Anders Bille and Mogens Gyldenstjerne with leading a part of the royal main army north towards Skanderborg, where they in conjunction with Erik Eriksen Banner and Clement Andersen were to seize the castle and then subjugate the rebel stronghold of Viborg. Decimated by the defeat at Hillerslev and the subsequent “flight of the bishops” to Holstein, the remaining forces of the Lords Declarent were unable to resist the crown’s advance. As such, when Christian II celebrated Christmas at St. Nicolai’s church his captains had restored the crown’s authority throughout the peninsula north of the King’s River[10].

    To the south, Christian II’s allies had finally risen to the occasion. Whilst the king’s captains marched up and down Northern Jutland driving the rebels before them, Albrecht VII of Mecklenburg had taken the field against the Hansa. Augmenting his war chest with decent subsidies from the Hohenzollern court in Berlin, Albrecht first struck against the city of Rostock - situated to the immediate north of his ducal see of Güstrow. As the Mecklenburg army appeared before the decrepit city walls of Rostock, the town’s Hanseatic burghers and mayors were quick to jettison any ties to the Wendish Hansa. Albrecht graciously accepted the town’s surrender, although he made sure to leave behind a garrison to ensure the Rostockians’ newfound adherence to the House of Mecklenburg.

    The ground was thus burning under the feet of the Wendish Hansa as the year 1523 began. By February, Christian II had consolidated the royal armies at Koldinghus with the intent to finally humble “... those arrogant and prideful Holstenians[11].

    However, the invasion of the duchies had in effect already begun. On Christmas Day 1522, Søren Norby and the royal fleet had appeared off the island of Als. Debarking outside the castle of Sønderborg, Norby himself led the night-time assault on the castle walls (reminiscent of his taking of Öland four years before), the king’s chain of the Golden Fleece flashing upon his breastplate in the moonlight. The ducal defenders were few and unpaid and by morning, the Oldenburg banner once more fluttered over the battlements. Sønderborg thus became the first part of the occupied duchies to be liberated by the crown’s forces.

    Soon thereafter, Nordborg, the strong castle guarding the island’s northern tip, was seized through the ingenious subterfuge of Wolf Pogwisch, the castle’s erstwhile commander[12]. The capture of Als severely weakened the Gottorpian position in Schleswig by exposing most of the peninsula’s eastern seaboard to attack. Already, the burghers of Flensborg and Aabenraa were getting restless and it was greatly feared in the Frederickian war council that a two-pronged attack from Jutland and the royal strongpoints on the isles would be combined with insurrections in the countryside. Consequently, Christian III of Holstein decided to make his stand in the southernmost part of the duchy, near his personal stronghold of Gottorp, where he had been joined by the three renegade bishops of the Lords Declarent.



    ddk4ih9-414d6605-69d7-4e63-a2c7-a9f3415deb0f.png


    Map of the military-political situation in the duchies of Schleswig and Holstein, early 1523. The duchies of Schleswig and Holstein had been divided between Hans I and Frederick I in 1489/1490 as a part of a larger settlement between the brothers. In Holstein, some areas were supposed to be governed jointly by the two co-dukes. However, when Frederick raised the banner of revolt against Christian II these fiefs went over to the king's uncle all as one. As such they're not shown independently on the map, but rather as part of the ducal/Gottorpian domains.



    On Candlemas-day 1523, Christian II crossed the King’s River at the head of an army some 6000 strong. At its core were the six battle-hardened fähnleins of Landsknecht infantry that had carried the day at Hillerslev as well as, what one scholar once termed the “... most formidable train of artillery that had ever been seen in the Danish realm.” In the van, the count of Hoya’s reiters and the assembled might of the rostjeneste swept ahead of the main force whilst the rear was brought up by Clement Andersen’s burgher troops. In other words the king was leading an army into Schleswig capable of not just destroying the Gottorpian remnants, but one which could cement royal authority throughout the seditious Elbe-provinces and once and for all break the independence of the strong-willed Holstenian nobility.

    Just as the rebels had feared, the occupied royal fiefs in Schleswig immediately went over to the crown, the moment Anders Bille’s cavalry appeared. In Flensborg, a noble named Detlev Brockdorf[13] led a force of burghers and peasants through the city gates and confined the small gastle garrison. The arrival of seaborne reinforcements under the command of Tile Giseler eventually forced the defenders to surrender. Even in Haderslev, a city which had long enjoyed the patronage of the Gottorp duke, the locals willingly opened their gates for the king’s outriders and arrested the ducal constable[14].

    By all accounts the nobility of the duchies was acutely aware of what danger the invasion posed to their hardwon privileges. Unfortunately, at this vital moment the Holstenian gentry was deeply divided. The all-powerful Rantzau family had forsworn any further participation in the Frederickian cause as long as Johann von Rantzau remained the king’s captive in the Blue Tower. Others, such as the von Rathlows[15], argued that the best cause of action would be to seek terms with the ascending monarchy. Militarily, they claimed, nothing could be achieved against the power which was now descending upon them.

    As such, when Christian III called his banners only a fraction of his on paper strength materialised. Two fähnleins had arrived from Lübeck, but they had not been paid in months. Possibly as many as 4000 Frisian peasants had mustered outside the walls of the ducal see, but they in turn were raw recruits, who would be made mincemeat of by the first charge of the royal infantry.

    When rumors spread that Søren Norby had landed a force near Eckerførde, Christian III decided to fall back into Holstein. However, his landsknecht companies refused to march without pay and effectively went into strike, threatening to sack the city of Slesvig if their demands were not met[16]. Seeing everything seemingly fall apart before his eyes, the duke supposedly quipped to Wolfgang von Uttenhof that it would be ill to welcome his “... good sir cousin when he is armoured thus and I am not.”[17] Leaving his ancestral see in the hands of a trusted advisor, Christian III fled south to Bordesholm where he gathered a troop of some 200 diehard supporters - as well as his stepmother Sophie of Pomerania, his sister Dorothea and young half-brother, Hans.

    It was probably in the council hall of Bordesholm that the duke resolved to go abroad. Militarily he could not hope to prevail, nor did he place much trust in the king’s mercy, seeing the fate which had befallen the other prominent leaders of the revolt. However, the arrival of troops under the Duke of Mecklenburg on the banks of the Elbe prevented Christian from going East to the court of Bogislaw X of Pomerania. Some consideration was given to seeking refugee in the domains of Henry, duke Braunschweig-Lüneburg, but Jørgen Friis counselled against it, arguing that nowhere within the empire would be safe for them as long as Charles V drew breath. Consequently, on the third of March 1523 the Gottorpian entourage crossed into the duchy of Pinneberg, wherefrom it swiftly made way for Hamburg. There a small squadron of ships laid anchored ready to carry the duke and his supporters into exile. Thus it came to pass that when Christian II triumphantly entered Gottorp Castle his cousin was sailing off for an uncertain future at the court of Francis I in Paris.


    4t3iWNU.png


    The Castle of Segeberg. Cut-out from a contemporary illustration by an unknown artist, ca. 1540. Situated on a 120 meter high mountain of chalk and Gypsum, the castle was one of the strongest military positions in the duchy of Holstein.


    The departure of duke Christian had loosened the last knot tying the Frederickian cause together. Without a pretender to support, the two fähnleins employed by Lübeck had marched home, harrowing the countryside as they left (a fact which greatly improved the king’s standing amongst the peasantry) and the Frisian levies had done the same - returning to their marshy farmsteads.

    By the end of March, Christian II had effectively seized the whole of Holstein. The only opposition to his governance had been a small force of desperate Holsteinian nobles and levied peasants which Anders Bille smashed at Neumünster. Setting up court at Segeberg[18] the king summoned the Estates of the Duchy “... to answer for their crime of rebellion and to seek a lasting peace for the country.” However, the equestrian gentry escaped the collapse of the Ducal Feud remarkably unscathed. Besides a the expected torrent of stark fines and expropriations, remarkably few death sentences were passed by the royal court - the latter chiefly relating to those nobles who had chosen to join the king’s cousin in exile.

    It would, however, soon become apparent that the Holstenians were to pay dearly for their sedition by other means. As the court drew to a close, Christian II asked the representatives of the estates to affirm the reconciliation with a treaty, which in effect would completely alter the constitutional position of the duchy.

    First of all, the king demanded that the stipulations of the 1460 Treaty of Ribe be reaffirmed - namely that the two duchies should “... remain forever united and indivisible.”[19] The hitherto practice of splitting the duchies between the heirs of a deceased duke was precisely what had enabled Frederick I to rise to such a powerful position within the realm, something the crown could not allow to happen again. By forcing the gentry to accept himself as the sole duke his son prince Hans as the the sole heir to the undivided duchies, Christian II removed one of the most dangerous feudal institutions in the Oldenburg composite state. However, just as important was the fact that the treaty formalized the 1521 change of enfeoffment granted by Charles V in Brussels, de facto making the king his own feudal overlord in Holstein, answerable only to the emperor.

    The Segeberg Accord was sealed with a week’s worth of feasting and tournaments, culminating in the nomination of Otte Krumpen as stadtholder of Holstein whilst Henrik Gøye was named governor of Schleswig. This appointment constituted the high-water mark of the Gøye family’s fortunes. As the king’s first representative in Schleswig, with command over the castles of Ribe- and Koldinghus, Henrik Gøye was undoubtedly the one man to make the most of the feud. Many others would not be so fortunate. When Christian II left the duchies on April 13th 1523 he made a point of not dismissing even half of his mercenaries. Instead he brought the royal army north to Viborg where not only the council of the realm had been summoned, but representatives of the other estates as well. As Poul Helgesen wrote admiringly “... a hard winter has passed. God pray that a glorious summer is about to begin.”



    NTeHGSh.png

    Footnotes




    [1]
    OTL quote, from a letter to Frederick I, refusing his offer of amnesty and a generous pension, if the queen were to abandon her husband.

    [2] ITTL, the Sture rebels have a much tougher time gathering support than Gustav Vasa did. As such, they have secured no important castles and have little to no support from the Hansa, limiting their armaments.

    [3] An OTL quote by Ture Jönsson in 1522. Originally he was referring to the Danish garrison in Oslo as “... then Jutehop på Biskopsgården.”

    [4] Although most often associated with the Hussites, the tactic was quite widespread in northern Europe. For example, it was used during the Count’s Feud in Denmark.

    [5] An OTL quote by Gustav Vasa.

    [6] An OTL banner used by the Swedes before the introduction of the blue and yellow Nordic cross flag.

    [7] As Henry VII did when he landed at Pembrokeshire in 1485.

    [8] Now it gets really confusing.

    [9] Both fiefs had become vacant after the executions of Oluf Nielsen Rosenkrantz and Predbjørn Podebusk.

    [10] Kongeåen, or in English - the King’s River, was the historical border between Northern Jutland and Schleswig.

    [11] A slightly rewritten OTL quote made by the king in 1521.

    [12] In OTL Wolf Pogwisch refused to surrender the castle to the rebels, only yielding it after all hope had been lost.

    [13] Who previously defended Flensburg against the Gottorpians. As he did in OTL.

    [14] In OTL, the peasantry actually attempted to raise an army against the Gottorp pretender once Frederick claimed the throne.

    [15] Next to the Rantzau family, the Ranthlows were one of the most powerful Holstenian noble families at this point in time.

    [16] This happened to Frederick I in OTL as well. Only loans and guarantees from Lübeck got his army marching at that point (which was before he had even crossed onto Funen) - a support which his son can’t count upon given the desperate situation.

    [17] When Christian II met his cousin in 1521 prior to some negotiations about the status of the duchies, he rode up to him whilst jokingly drawing his sword and saying “... Gee, good sir cousin are you also going well armoured to the meeting?” (own somewhat loose translation).

    [18] The strongest royal castle in Holstein. ITTL as well as in OTL, the castle had been well-provisioned with gunpowder and other munitions and as such posed a severe threat to Frederick I. However, in OTL the commander, Jürgen von der Wisch, surrendered the castle after a truce lasting barely a fortnight - something both queen Elisabeth and Søren Norby bitterly resented.

    [19] The original reads “... dat se bliven ewich tosamende ungedelt
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 21: Supremacy
  • Chapter 21
    Supremacy


    By their subjugation, he remains the glorious victor and is raised by his renowned triumph to the shining stars of the heavens. Rightly he has frightened some enemies, the breakers of oaths and treaties, into keeping with the holy union by meeting out on them harsh punishments.


    - Matthias Gabler, 1523[1]


    Dabo tibi regem in furore meo
    I will give you a king in my rage



    - Giles of Rome, Hosea 13:11​






    As Spring gave way to an early Summer, Christian II led his triumphant army North along the Oxen Road[2], arriving at the vibrant market town of Viborg in early June 1523. As the king’s outriders reached the city, they found that whole new neighbourhoods of canvas and velvet tents had sprung up outside the city gates: Representatives from the isles, the Sound Provinces and Eastern Jutland all having converged on the city to attend the first Estates General[3] in a generation.

    The former capital of the Lords Declarent had been conquered by Clement Andersen’s peasant and burgher army shortly before the royal invasion of the duchies. The town which Poul Helgesen had once described as a place where “... evil had grown to such a degree that this city [...] became the most nefarious den of all kinds of ungodliness and profanation.”[4] was therefore still under martial law by the time of the king’s arrival.

    When the lords of Jutland raised the banner of rebellion, it was not for nothing that Viborg had been their staging point. The city’s ancient pedigree as the site of the regional assembly (and traditional place of royal acclamation) had granted Frederick I much needed legitimacy when he received the rebel crown from the Jutlandic council.

    Just like his pretender uncle, Christian II knew full well the symbolic value of the city. It is well documented that the royal government deliberately chose the nesting ground for the rebellion as a way to signal the totality of the crown’s victory: The cathedral square where the king’s laws had been burned to signal the rising would now be re-appropriated to stage the final stroke against the conservative opposition.

    It has often been noted that the timing of the convention could not have been better for the king’s programme as out of all the estates of quality, only the crown had emerged strengthened from the carnage of the Ducal Feud. The high nobility, temporal as well as ecclesiastical, had, conversely, been decimated by the civil war. The most prominent estate, the Lords Spiritual, had been almost halved numerically through the flight of Jørgen Friis, Iver Munk and Niels Stygge Rosenkrantz. Furthermore, the remaining prelates were either long-time Oldenburg loyalists (like chancellor Ove Bille) or low-born acolytes (such as archbishop Christiern Pedersen) who had been directly appointed by Christian II. Compared to the coronation negotiations of 1513 where Birger Gunnersen had presented an insurmountable challenge to the king’s agenda, the ecclesiastical estate of 1523 appeared to be more of a rubber stamp for the crown than an independent institution.

    Things were not much better within the ranks of the temporal nobility. The very raison d’etre of the “armoured estate” was to defend the realm; the knighthood quite simply derived its status and privileges from such military service. Indeed, the lower gentry had stressed this point during the accession negotiations in 1513 by noting that: “...Denmark is a free and elective realm and whatever attack or feud that should be wrought on Denmark’s realm, we are the ones who are to repel it.”[5]

    The fact that several members of the nobility had actively instigated such a feud naturally put a huge dent in the aristocracy’s credibility. Furthermore, the war had created deep cleavages within the military caste. The hitherto unseen bloodletting and battlefield executions had fatally weakened the cohesion of the Lords Temporal. Besides, many of those ancient families, who in times past would have been instrumental in checking the power of the crown, were now firmly in the king’s pocket. The Gøye, Bille and Gyldenstjerne clans had become Christian II’s willing enforcers whilst, conversely, the surviving members of the rebel families of Krabbe and Rosenkrantz were left at the king’s mercurial mercy. Others, such as Henrik Krummedige, who might otherwise have favoured the cause of councilarism, were off fighting the rebels in Västergötland.

    To cope with the Frederickian crisis, the king had raised members of the lower gentry - Søren Norby being the most prominent - to serve him both in government and in the field. As bad as that might have been in the eyes of the high nobility, the fact that commoners, those born unfree[6], had become part and parcel to the crown’s affairs was positively mortifying. Hans Mikkelsen, Clement Andersen and Tile Giseler had all proven indispensable in managing and directing the royal cause during the feud. The demands of the war effort had caused the loyalist gentry to tolerate their presence, but to their great horror, Christian II had not thrown his burgher aides aside the moment his enemies had been subdued.

    Quite the contrary, the Estates General would prove just how much stock the king had come to place in his common advisors and captains.


    HCSRWOX.jpg


    The Knight Saint George. Mural painting in the parish church of Aale, Skanderborg fief, by an unknown artist ca. 1500-1525. Saint George was a popular saint in late medieval Scandinavia, being, for example, especially favoured by Christian II’s Lord Admiral Søren Norby. In this mural painting from Eastern Jutland, the saint is depicted as a fully armed and armoured member of the noble estate. Military service was the rite de passage which legitimised the privileges of Denmark’s aristocracy. Perhaps, the mural was commissioned by a member of the local gentry as a way to impress the martial dominance of the nobility on the local peasants in the turbulent times of the 1520s.



    Financially speaking, the realm was on the verge of bankruptcy. A decade’s worth of intermittent warfare in Sweden had been followed by only the shortest respite before the Ducal Feud put new strains on the royal exchequer. Loans from the merchant classes in the Sound Provinces and the assistance of Christian’s North German allies had kept the realm from imploding fiscally, but it was widely accepted that sweeping reforms were needed.

    Following the same procedure as at the Odense Diet, the king pronounced the fiefs and debts of the rebels to be forfeit. Instead the West Jutland fiefs were reclaimed by the crown’s privy purse. In turn they were to be enfeoffed as account fiefs to loyalist nobles. Likewise, those noblemen who had not done their utmost to defend the rights of the king were expected to willingly renounce any claims which they might have held against Christian II.

    The return of a large amount of pledge and service fiefs to royal control, however, did not solve the urgent need for ready coin. Although Lübeck was on the defensive, hemmed in by advancing Mecklenburgian troops and a strangling naval blockade, the city had not yet been brought to heel. The potential need for a fresh offensive could not be discounted and the Västgöta lords were still causing trouble for Henrik Krummedige’s viceregal government in Stockholm.

    The imposition of extraordinary taxes was a dangerous move in early modern Europe, but none of the estates saw any other way out of the economic predicament. However, the remnants of the council-constitutionalist wing within the council of the realm immediately refused to participate in the “national levy” - referring to their rights of tax exemption, as stipulated in the king’s accession charter. Instead, the councilors proposed a new extraordinary tax solely for the peasants and burghers, which they, in a bizarre miscalculation, termed the ‘Royal Tax’[7].

    It has often been noted in the litterature that the high nobility’s position during the Viborg Diet seemed to be completely out of touch with the apparent political realities of the day. When Jens Andersen Beldenak delivered the proposal, Clement Andersen immediately asked why the commoners should pay for the destruction caused by the feud, when the war had been won “... not because of, but in the face of the gentry’s arms.”[8] Andersen’s claim might have been hyperbolic, but the notion that the burghers and peasants, who had been amongst the crown’s most ardent defenders, should bear the sole burden of taxation was absolutely unthinkable.

    Matters were only exasperated when, on the third day of the diet, the king began to appoint new castellans at the vacant fiefs in Jutland. Christian II’s desire to see Clement Andersen invested with the rich and powerful fief of Aalborghus caused a storm of protests amongst the moderate and conservative nobles of Northern Jutland. Andersen was an unfree commoner, and although he had proven a diligent servant in the field, the notion of a simple burgher lording over them made the traditionalist Jutlandic gentry shake with indignation. Fuming with rage, the king supposedly slammed his fist on the council table and furiously declared that if “... my most beloved council of gentlemen had obstructed me so in the recent feud and war as they have done in the matter of peace, then surely I should not be sitting here, but the crown of Denmark’s realm instead be worn by knaves and rogues.” Thanks to the intervention of Mogens Gøye, tempers were cooled and negotiations postponed to the following day.

    When the estates met on the 23rd of June, preparations were well under way for the celebration of the Nativity of Saint John, the saint after whom the king’s father had been named. The noble opposition now proposed a compromise, where Clement Andersen would be ennobled on account of his military service. Thereby, he would fulfill the accession charter’s stipulations as to who could be appointed fief-holder. It was an extraordinary concession, as the ennoblement of a commoner was an extremely rare phenomenon, but the king drily replied that if he were to do so, then a great many men would have to be raised to the aristocracy as well. This, however, the council-constitutionalists were not prepared to accept. Pressing his advantage, Christian II now openly brought the matter before the entirety of the Estates General. The mood of the delegates had been soured by the intransigence of the high nobility and a great many now spoke in favour of the king’s prerogative to appoint fief-holders without the consent of the council of the realm. Confirmed in his majority, Christian II simply ignored the objections raised by the opposition and enfeoffed Clement Andersen and other supporters on the authority granted by “... the consent of the estates in Viborg assembled.”



    ddqc62b-228b9cc8-0db3-4790-8a19-0f0929b094c5.png


    Map of the Danish realm, 1523. The de-facto acceptance of burgher fief-holders proved to be a great blow to the power of the Danish aristocracy. For an explanation of the various forms of enfeoffment in late-medieval/early modern Denmark, please refer to Chapter 1.



    The king’s high-handed disregard of the conservative opposition hardened the attitudes of the high nobility considerably. Eiler Bryske, for example, now switched sides and openly lamented the king’s programme of reclamation. Bryske had been driven from his own fief of Lundenæs by Tyge Krabbe and ever since pursued an aggressive policy towards the rebels[9]. However, he also remained a committed champion of the privileges of his estate and one might well speculate whether the June negotiations had not made the 40-something years old knight regret his previous loyalty to the king. Joining Bryske was also Jens Andersen Beldenak, the low-born bishop of Odense. Beldenak’s father had been a cobbler from Northern Jutland and his sudden alliance with the councilar aristocracy bore an uncanny resemblance to that of Birger Gunnersen a decade earlier. However, unlike the late archbishop, Beldenak lacked the gravitas, diplomatic skill and high-office to successfully weld the fragmented opposition groups into a coherent front. Besides, his own desire to safeguard the traditional independence of the church was deeply resented by both a society wholeheartedly set on reform and an archbishop beholden to the crown.

    When the matter of the Royal Tax was brought up again in private negotiations between the king and the council at the Viborg episcopal palace, Eiler Bryske and the bishop of Odense consequently joined other disgruntled traditionalists in a forceful declaration that the restored peace and tranquillity of the realm entirely depended on the king’s respect of his accession charter. If he did not, they would neither accept the proposed plan for financial reconstruction nor contribute to the measure of extraordinary taxation. The opposition knew full well that they would have to make certain concessions, but they were not prepared to let the king ride complete roughshod over their ancient privileges. Gravely, Beldenak reminded the king[10] that his power was temporal - in the inherent meaning of the word. He would, in due course, pass from the world, and his authority return to its source - the council of the realm, the eternal representatives of the Danish realm’s sovereignty. If he would not heed their advice, the bishop continued, then his councillors would have to act in the best interest of the “... free and elective realm of Denmark.”

    It was a threat as markedly dramatic and pompous as it was hollow. The Ducal Feud had exposed the flaws of the monarchia mixta by proving that any constitutional disagreement could only be settled through violence. Seen in this perspective, the Gottorpian crisis had been little more than a legal debate, albeit one causing a fair bit more bloodshed than a contemporary courtroom scuffle. As such, the moment Christian II sentenced Predbjørn Podebusk to death on the field of Hillerslev, the executioner’s sword had not only smitten off the head of the preeminent Lord Declarent, but also that of the entire constitutional system.

    The foolhardy stubbornness of the council-constitutionalists finally convinced the king to break the stalemate by force. As the two sides withdrew for the evening, Christian II confided in Søren Norby that he was determined to “... take hold of the obstinate lords by the scruff of their necks.”[11] We know now that the broad outlines of the royal programme for the Viborg Diet had been planned months in advance by the king and his supporters, but it is indisputable that the most radical points were only finalised the night before the fateful Tuesday meeting of the 26th of June.

    When the two sides reconvened in the morning, Bryske, Beldenak and the other members of the opposition must have noted upon arrival, that the gateway to the bishop’s palace was guarded by a substantial amount of liveried men-at-arms. Paying it little mind, they entered the council hall where they found the room cleared, with the king seated on a dias, attended to by his chief generals Anders Bille, Henrik Gøye, Søren Norby and Otte Krumpen. Just below the king, Hans Mikkelsen, Christiern Pedersen and Mogens Gøye sat at attention behind a long wooden table. Along the galleries, other representatives of the Estates stood waiting whilst the walls were lined with royal halberdiers dressed in “... bright breastplates and plumes of scarlet and gold.”


    LEOWdtr.jpg


    Saint Helena Before the Pope by Bernard van Orley, ca. 1525. In what many art historians have described as van Orley’s pièce de résistance, Queen Elisabeth is depicted as the beatified mother of Constantine the Great, while her husband, Christian II, takes on the role of the supreme emperor. The Danish flag is featured prominently, being held aloft by a young squire immediately behind the king, whilst, in the background the Dannebrog is also flown by a large host of soldiers.



    As the traditionalists filed in, Hans Mikkelsen rose to greet them and declared that the king had charged him, in his capacity as Master Secretary, with reading the crown’s final reply to their demands.

    Essentially, Mikkelsen summarised, the main issue dividing the two parties was the question of rights and restrictions as stipulated in the accession charter. All other disputes stemmed from this great matter. The opposition simply refused to accept the king’s position, because they based their argument on the legal stipulations of the charter and the restrictions it placed on the royal executive. However, Mikkelsen then stated, the charter was no just legal document and its stipulations therefore void since “... the council of Denmark’s realm cannot document their right to election other than to the time after Queen Margaret’s death: In all chronicles before her, the succession is no different than being hereditary.”[12]

    The cause of the political impasse, indeed the very cause of the “poisoned time” had, in the king’s mind, to be found in this deviation from the God-given, natural order of government. Peace and stability did therefore not hinge on a return to the tried and failed system of the monarchia mixta, but rather depended on “... such a state of governance,[13] and God’s word, amongst the people, who teach them how to obey their authorities in honour and devotion, then - without a doubt - will in Denmark be a long lasting peace and harmonious love.”[14]

    By all accounts, the entire council hall held its breath as the king’s burgher enforcer directly addressed his sovereign, imploring him to “... on the welfare of Your Grace and Your Grace’s children and that of all Danishmen to receive the realm as a hereditary monarch and as such a prince act with grace and mercy.”[15]

    Rising from his seat, Christian II in turn asked his chief commanders if they would be prepared to defend his rights as a hereditary monarch. In response all four knelt, drew their swords and placed them at their sovereign’s feet. At this show of fealty some of those present broke into cheers, but Bryske and Beldenak defiantly began to protest the legality of the proceedings, being joined by a large amount of their followers. Immediately thereafter, the doors to the council hall swung open and a troop of men-at-arms entered, seized the two prominent council-constitutionalists and dragged them from the room.

    As the scuffle died down, it was Mogens Gøye’s turn to rise and proclaim to the assembly that “... he who will concur with his royal majesty and the above councillors of war, shall have his safety assured, but he who will not, he shall also be seized.” Supposedly, Henrik Gøye, the Steward of the Realm’s younger brother, then quipped to the king that he thought that the other delegates “... would after all quite willingly kiss the rod.”[16]

    Apocryphal or not, the statement made by the younger Gøye proved to be correct. When Christiern Pedersen also rose and promised the undying fidelity of the Danish church, the remaining opposition quite simply folded in on itself. Emerging from the episcopal palace, the king proceeded to Viborg’s Cathedral square, where the remaining delegates of the Estates had been summoned. The archbishop now declared that the council of the realm had offered the king to receive the crown as a hereditary monarch and granted him provision to create “... a lasting and loveable concordant and just governance that might solve this difficult time and advance, defend and exalt the realm of Denmark in perpetuity.”

    In the modern literature there has been a tendency to portray the “altercation of state” of 1523 as a prime example of “... a conventional alliance between prince and pleb.” Still, such a reading ignores the fact that the altercation happened with the blessing of the most senior members of both the Lords Temporal and Spiritual. Without the crucial support of Mogens Gøye and the church, the king would simply not have had the political muscle needed to force through his dearest ambition - the destruction of the councilar restraints on the crown and the Oldenburg dynasty.

    Besides, to contemporaries, hereditary monarchy did not necessarily mean absolute monarchy. It is quite evident that Mogens Gøye and his confederates fully expected to continue to play an important part in the governance of the realm. In this regard, the Viborg Altercation suddenly appears as a far less radical break with tradition.

    Nevertheless, as Christian II accepted the acclamation of a thousand delegates, their right hands raised in homage, there could be little doubt as to who ruled the realm. In the subservient words of Matthias Gabler, the king received his unbound crown as “... a Hyperborean Constantine, shining bright with the image of threefold scepters, shadowing the names and deeds of other princes.[17]




    NTeHGSh.png

    Footnotes:



    [1]
    From an OTL 1521 poem in Latin by Gabler titled “Matthias Gabler Greets the Marvelous Christernus, the Danes’ Famous and Invincible King

    [2]Known in Danish as Hærvejen and in German as the Ochsenweg, the Oxen Road was the primary overland trade artery of the Jutland peninsula.

    [3]The term Estates General is my own rendering of the Danish political institution of stændermøde (literally Meeting of the Estates). Up until this point, the Estates General was very rarely called and only so, when one of the parties to governance (crown or nobility) sought to legitimise certain, and often controversial political propositions. It was also a rather large event. At the OTL meeting in 1536 some 1200 people showed up.

    [4]Quote from Poul Helgesen’s 1534 chronicle, originally referring to the spread of Lutheranism from Viborg.

    [5]From an OTL statement made by the representatives of the lower gentry during the accession charter negotiations of 1513. The original transcript reads: “... at Danmarckis rigæ ær it frit kaare riigæ, oc hwad anfalldt eller feide som kommer paa Danmarckis riigæ, tha ære wii thee som thet skall affwerie…”

    [6]In contemporary sources only nobles were referred to as being free (i.e. free from taxation). Commoners and peasants were all, conversely, considered to have been born unfree - tied to the jurisdiction and protection of their betters.

    [7]The same term was applied to the taxes levied by Frederick I in 1524, which immediately resulted in a peasant rising in Scania.

    [8]A slightly rewritten quote by Christian II from 1520 where he noted that the campaign against Sten Sture had not been won thanks to the Swedes, but in the face of their opposition.

    [9]As mentioned in Chapter 15, he had suggested burning rebel towns to the ground.

    [10]Jens Andersen Beldenak was an eminent scholar of the law - especially canonical law. In OTL he had an even more tumultuous relationship with the king and spent several years imprisoned under harsh conditions. Still, he was brought to Sweden after the surrender of Stockholm and was the main legal expert who “proved” that Sweden had always been a hereditary monarchy. He also presided over the ecclesiastical court that convicted the pardoned Sture rebels of heresy, thereby giving the Stockholm Bloodbath a thin veneer of legality.

    [11]A slightly rewritten OTL quote from 1536 used to describe the arrest and deposition of the Catholic bishops by Christian III.

    [12]From a letter to Christian II from Hans Mikkelsen, dated 10/8 1526. The original reads: “... aldring kand Danmarcks riiges raad lengere proscribere theres vtuellelsse end siden dronning Margretes död; alle krönicker fore henne findes thet icke anderledes end til arff...”

    [13]I.e. the hereditary monarchy.

    [14]From the same letter. The original reads: “… thet soo kommer vti sijn stadt igen, och guds ord kommer eblandt folcket, som lerer thennom, huorledes thee skulle holle theres offuerighed vti ere oc elsskelighed, thaa vden ald twiffwel bliffuer vti Danmarck en languoverende friid och endrechtig kerlighet.”

    [15]Ibid. Slightly rewritten and condensed. The original reads: “… paa ethers nades oc börns lange bestand og velffartter, sammeledes alle dansskemends, at ethers nade [...] anammer riiget ighen som en arff konge, och thennom, som sodant ville göre at beuise nade och barmhertighet.”

    [16]Both this quote and the one above made by Mogens Gøye are taken from an OTL report written by the admiral Johann von Pein to his master, Albert duke of Prussia, detailing the events surrounding the arrest of the Danish Catholic bishops in 1536.

    [17]An amalgamation of various verses from the poem referred to in footnote 1.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 22: Another Arrow Through the Lion's Jaw
  • Chapter 22
    Another Arrow Through the Lion's Jaw



    Help this pure Realme, in partyis all devydit !
    Us ſuccour ſend, that wair the crown of thorne
    That with the gift of grace it may be gydit !

    For, but thy help, this Kynrick is forlorne
    -
    William Dunbar, 1517[1]





    With the acclamation of Christian II’s hereditary monarchy at Viborg, Scandinavia was finally set upon a path towards peace. In Sweden, Henrik Krummedige skillfully pursued Måns Bryntesson Lilliehöök through Närke and Västergötland, trapping the remnant of the Sture host inside the episcopal city of Skara. Withstanding the unionists for a time, Lilliehöök was never the less compelled to surrender when Norwegian and loyalist Västgöta troops under Ture Jönsson of Älvsborg and Karl Knutsson of Bohus joined the besiegers. Although he had been promised safe conduct and amnesty, Måns Bryntesson was seized by the viceroy’s men and sent packing to Stockholm in irons. This double-cross failed to stir up much sympathy amongst the war-weary Swedish nobility as the disgraced Lilliehöök had proven himself “... twice a traitor and double a turn-cloak.” By Christmastide 1523 Sweden had more or less been subdued and rebel activity contained to the rural parishes of Dalarna and Värmland. Finland alone held out for Lady Kristina, but Henrik Krummedige was confident that with Denmark secured, the king would send “... a magnificent force of men and ships...” to break the backs of the intransigent Sture widow and her partisans.

    At Åbo, the Sture court greatly lamented the death of Magnus Eriksson and the rapid collapse of the Finlandsjunker’s cause in Sweden proper. Finland was sparsely populated with the main settlements scattered along the Baltic coastline, making the provinces vulnerable to seaborne attacks by the formidable Oldenburg Navy Royal. Without having a coherent fighting force in the field in Sweden, there was nothing to prevent Krummedige or the king himself to come East across the Sea of Åland and reestablish the crown’s authority. As such, time was running out for Lady Kristina. She had little faith that a compromise could be reached with either Christian II, with whom she was entangled in a virtual Danse Macabre, or with the unionist ascendancy in Stockholm, who hated her for the 1519 execution of Sten Kristiernsson Oxenstierna[2]. The only course left was to seek help from abroad. An embassy under Knut Mikaelsson was dispatched to king Sigismund of Poland, but given the failure of the first mission[3] and the fact that the armistice between Poland and the German Order established at the Compromise of Tórun would soon expire, the Lady Steward did not expect much of it. Consequently (and much more controversially), a second embassy was secretly sent East to the court of the Grand Duke of Moscow, Vasili III. Headed by the veteran Sture enforcer, Peder Jakobsson, the delegation was to request immediate Russian military support against the Oldenburg menace and, eventually, material and monetary assistance in reconquering Sweden proper. In exchange, Jakobsson was mandated to offer wide territorial concessions in Finland[4], perhaps as far West as Tavastehus. The fact that Lady Kristina was moved to seek help with the hated Muscovites is testament to how dire the Sture position was and a contributing factor to the secrecy by which the embassy was organised. Still, one cannot help but wonder whether the Sture regent fully understood what a Pandora’s Box she was about to open.

    Whilst the Stures were resolved to continue the fight against Christian II, Lübeck was, conversely, desperately looking for a way to end the fighting. One by one, the confederated cities of the Wendish Hansa had been seized by Albrecht VII’s Landsknecht army. Rostock’s fall in late 1522 was followed by that of Wismar in March the following year. By June 1523, the Duke of Mecklenburg had marched unopposed into the Elbe-provinces owned by the Fredericikian ally Magnus I of Saxe-Lauenburg and was thereby well placed to launch an attack on Lübeck itself. Matters only worsened when Søren Norby rejoined the Danish navy blockading the mouth of Lübecker Bay in July. Bringing with him the remaining Fähnleins in Christian II’s employ, Norby managed to seize the strong, but weakly garrisoned fortress-city of Travemünde, paving the way for the Oldenburg fleet to, as the admiral put it himself “... ravage that city which is called the Queen of the Hansa.”

    Although Lübeck’s formidable walls might have withstood a prolonged siege, it was apparent to all that the war had been lost. The reigning city council headed by the savvy Thomas von Wickede was, furthermore, pressed from within to initiate armistice negotiations by a grumbling peace party headed by Evangelicals such as Jürgen Wullenwever and Herman Israhel[5]. Clinging to the vain hope that the allies might squabble amongst themselves for long enough that help might arrive from Danzig and the Baltic League, von Wickede was finally moved to seek terms when Christian II himself brought the remaining Oldenburg forces down from Viborg and joined his host to those of Søren Norby and Albrecht von Mecklenburg. Gathering in Hamburg under the auspices of Sigismund von Herberstein and Dr. Johann Sucket, the two sides sat down to bring an end to the short, but devastating conflict.

    When the subsequent Treaty of Hamburg was signed on August 19th 1523, it signalled the complete vindication of the imperial proclamation of 1521. The Hanseatic League was forced to acknowledge the transfer of feudal suzerainty over Holstein from the Bishop of Lübeck to Christian II. Furthermore, the city humiliatingly pledged to accept the Sound Due and the presence of Nordic and Dutch merchantmen in the Baltic. However, the Danish claim to territory within the city of Lübeck[6] itself was not pressed by the king’s negotiators Albert Jepsen Ravnsberg and Ove Bille, who understood that such a demand would be both difficult to effectuate and almost impossible for the Lübeckers to accept. The Counts of Pinneberg and Lauenburg, however, were not so lucky. Both had been chief allies of Frederick I and contributed substantial funds to the Gottorpian war effort. While Magnus I of Saxe-Lauenburg only suffered the disgrace of having his Elbe domains ceded to Albrecht VII of Mecklenburg, the two co-regents of Pinneberg were simply turned out of their county and the territory joined to the Duchy of Holstein. However, Christian II and the imperial ambassadors graciously offered the pair to redeem their ancestral home by paying an enormous fine to both Charles V and the King of Denmark[7].


    zHBhvyz.jpg


    The Free and Imperial City of Lübeck, Capital of the Hanseatic League by Georg Braun and Franz Hogenberg ca. 1570. Although Lübeck would continue to play an important mercantile role in the decades after the Frederickian Feud, the Treaty of Hamburg marked the definite beginning of the city’s political and military decline in the Baltic.​



    Meanwhile, the War of the League of Windsor continued to grind on. In Scotland, the Duke of Albany’s regency had managed to withstand an initial invasion under Charles Brandon, Duke of Suffolk, chiefly by the virtue of not facing him in the field. Deprived of an enemy to fight, strained logistics and bad weather, Brandon had instead put the Dumfries countryside to the torch, slaughtering the peasantry on account of their “... unnatural rebellion and sedition against the lawful king of Scots.” While the prospect of an English invasion was the greatest threat to the continued reign of Alexander IV, it also, paradoxically, proved to be the one event that conclusively united the country behind the Lord Protector. Albany’s printers immediately engaged in a ferocious propaganda attack on the dowager queen and her exiled supporters at the Scotland Yard, whilst praising the government for its resistance to English tyranny. Slowly. but steadily, Albany began to marshall a substantial force which he equipped and trained according to the French fashion he had become acquainted with during his stay in the Auvergne.

    In London, Henry VIII cursed the slow progress made by the Duke of Suffolk and sent repeated commands to Brandon’s headquarters at Berwick to march on Edinburgh. The king’s chief minister, Cardinal Thomas Wolsey, had cautioned against the invasion, pleading with the king that the terrain, costs and bad weather would make: “... it but a lost cause to make any invasion into Scotland.[8]

    Nevertheless, the king was determined to pacify Scotland and restore his sister and oldest nephew to power in Edinburgh. Furthermore, in order to put some iron in Suffolk’s glove, Henry ordered the mustering of a second force in the North under Thomas Howard, Earl of Surrey, who boisterously promised his liege that he would enter into Scotland and “... diligently put another arrow through the mouth of the Scottish lion.”[9] Hoping to sow dissent within Scotland, Henry also, albeit wearily, agreed to send his brother-in-law, Archibald Douglas, Earl of Angus, to Berwick. According to Sir Thomas More, the decision was more of a courtesy to his sister Margaret (who by now had become tired of the “young witless fool”), than a serious strategic move. As More related to Cardinal Wolsey, “... the King’s Grace is very glad that the matters of Scotland be in such good train, and would be loath that they were now ruffled by the Earl of Angus.”[10] Douglas would indeed ruffle feathers, but primarily those of his English allies - with disastrous consequences to booth.

    By Easter 1523 Suffolk had consolidated his command with Surrey’s men and a small auxiliary force under Angus, bringing the Tudor army up to a total strength of some 22.000 soldiers. On the 3rd of May, the host crossed the River Tweed and proceeded North along the Eastern coastline taking the cities of Ayton, Dunbar, Tantallon and Haddington without meeting any substantial resistance. A month later, the English van was sighted off Edinburgh with the city fully besieged on the 7th of June. Meanwhile, Albany and his supporters had gathered an army of 20.000 men at Stirling which were well supplied and highly trained by the Lord Protector’s French allies shipped over from Brittany by Antoine d'Arces[11]. Albany’s government was not, however, entirely free from dissent when prominent nobles such as the Lord Home and James Hamilton, Earl of Arran, appeared at the English siege camp to swear allegiance to the deposed James V. Hamilton had a strained relationship with both Angus and Albany, initially supporting the latter against the former, before finally plotting to usurp the regency himself. However, the Earl of Arran was positively mortified (as were Suffolk and Surrey), when Douglas during a feast loudly declared that King Henry was “... determined to put the governance of Scotland into the King of Scots’ own person, expel those who favour Albany and France, and make the King of Scots follow his advice and council utterly.”[12] In other words, the Earl of Angus invariably confirmed what the Lord Protector’s propagandists had been espousing: That James V’s cause was the cause of English supremacy and Scotland’s subjugation to mere vassalage. Fuming with rage, Surrey supposedly grabbed Angus by the arm as he was leaving the tent and angrily asked whether the earl was “... a traitor, a fool or both?” When Douglas indignantly declared that he was the husband of the Queen of Scots, Howard is said to have shouted back “... so it is both then!

    CZ7QTbP.jpg


    The Siege of Edinburgh in 1523, wood-cut from Holinshed's Chronicle by an unknown artist. In the centre, David’s Tower and the Constable’s Tower are clearly visible as the focal point of the Earl of Argyll’s defences. In the upper-most right corner, a moving forest of Scottish pikemen are seen advancing towards the siege-lines. To the left of Edinburgh castle, Archibald Douglas’ command is depicted under a sole flag bearing the cross of St. Andrews.​


    On the 12th of June, the Duke of Albany marched his host down from Stirling, circumventing Suffolk’s western flank and taking position on the high ground to the South of Edinburgh. The Scottish artillery train was quickly deployed and soon Suffolk and Surrey’s siege lines were being bombarded from both the Lord Protector’s position and from the walls of the besieged capital. Although Suffolk displayed considerable skill in orchestrating the siege, he had arrayed almost his entire artillery corps towards Edinburgh. By the time his artillerists had managed to redeploy the heavy cannon, Albany’s men had enjoyed fire superiority for long enough to goad Surrey into charging his division up the hill towards the Scots.

    Keeping his head cool, Suffolk swiftly ordered the rattled English army to advance in support of the Earl of Surrey: The Duke taking charge of the right wing whilst George Talbot, 4th Earl of Shrewsbury[13], commanded the left. The defence of the camp was left to the Earl of Angus and his pro-English auxiliaries, possibly because none of the Tudor commanders trusted him to not get in the way during the melee. Unlike at Flodden, the Scots maintained their position, their officers directing the battle from behind the front, whilst the English billmen struggled to march up the hillsides under a barrage of arrows and lead. When Surrey’s men charged into the Scots’ pikes they were quickly enveloped, viciously hammered and forced to fall back. Suffolk and Talbot now joined in, stabilising the line and proceeded to systematically chop up the Scottish centre under the Earl of Lennox. Seeing the battle begin in earnest, Edinburgh’s castellan, Colin Campbell, 3rd Earl of Argyll, led a ferocious sortie, which completely overran the weak English camp defenses. When Argyll’s men breached the siege lines, the Earl of Arran immediately switched sides, joining the Edinburgh garrison in burning the English tents and slaying Douglas who had valiantly tried to rally the defenders. Seeing his train being sacked, Suffolk immediately resolved to attempt a fighting retreat towards Dunbar, which turned into a rout when Albany ordered an all-out assault on the English line. In the laconic words of a Scottish chronicler the slaughter “... was cruel and none were spared.” Of the 22.000 English soldiers, more than half perished, including the Earl of Shrewsbury who fell whilst defending the army’s rear. Conversely, Albany had suffered fewer than 4000 casualties. The defeat at Edinburgh was made even worse by the fact that the entire English artillery corps had been captured by the Scots, leaving the cities of Cumberland and Northumberland woefully ill-prepared for a Scottish counter-invasion.

    It would soon become apparent that this was exactly what Albany had in mind. Upon returning to Berwick a few days after the battle, Brandon desperately wrote to Henry VIII informing him of the defeat and warning that “... considering that the Duke of Albany has now the whole of our ordinance in his hands and that the Lords of Scotland are united and sworn to him, it is doubtless that he will not only destroy his enemies at home, but also that he will invade this your realm.”[14]
    On the 6th of July 1523, Suffolk’s fears were confirmed, when the Lord Protector arrived at Berwick, smashed its depleted defenders aside and crossed the River Tweed into Northumberland. By the end of the year, the Northern parts of England between the Tyne and Tweed rivers and from Berwick to Carlisle were occupied by the Scots, whilst Suffolk and Surrey regrouped their survivors at York with reinforcements dispatched by the ageing Lord Dacre at Pontefract Castle.



    WgLFgeZ.png


    The Powers of Western Europe in January 1524. After the Battle of Edinburgh, the Auld Alliance was clearly in the ascendance. Whilst Habsburg forces were tied down in the Netherlands dealing with the Duke of Guelders and Henry VIII scrambling to stabilise the situation North of the Tyne, Francis I was preparing to take the field once again. Full resolution can be found here.



    Albany’s victory at Edinburgh was widely hailed in Scotland as a glorious reverse of the dishonour suffered at Flodden ten years before and made his dominion undisputed. The Tudor government, conversely, was shocked to its core and Henry VIII raged against the perceived incompetence of his generals, supposedly roaring that “... in all of this realm of England only my lady wife knows full well to kill Scots.”[15] If Suffolk and Surrey did not secure the North quickly, the Tudor monarchy could very well face a threat not seen since the Cornish Rising of 1497. Already reverberations were being felt in Ireland, where crown control was often a theoretical institution rather than a practical application. The Yorkist Fitzgeralds of Kildare seized upon the instability to reignite their old feud with the Butlers family, the head of which was the incumbent Lord Deputy of Ireland. With skirmishes breaking out throughout the isle, Dublin, Waterford and Wexford became the only bastions of royal order in a sea of chaos.

    In Paris, Francis I received the news from Scotland with unabashed glee and cemented the good fortune of the Auld Alliance by throwing his weight behind Richard de la Pole, known as ‘The White Rose’ and his claim to the English throne. Planning to use the Yorkist pretender as a pawn to further destabilise the Tudor government, Francis pledged to supply a force of 12.000 Breton mercenaries as well as all the ships and ordnance needed to effectuate an invasion[16]. However, before Francis would commit to helping his ‘Cousin England’ regain his throne, he needed to stabilise the situation in Italy, where the forces of Charles V were advancing.

    The Battle on the Ticino in 1522[17] had weakened the French position in Italy considerably, but the situation was in no way disastrous. Although the last Valois stronghold in Milan had fallen when Georg von Frundsberg seized Novara in early 1523, Savoy, Saluzzo and Genoa remained firmly under the control of Francis and his anti-imperial satraps. Attempts were made to dislodge the French in July, when a joint Spanish-Papal force marched into Liguria, hoping to finally take Genoa. Prospero Colonna had retired to Milan due to prolonged sickness[18], with command over the emperor’s forces going to the skilled Marquis of Pescara, Fernando d'Ávalos. The Marquis was in turn joined by Charles III Duke of Bourbon, who had renounced fealty to Francis I over an inheritance dispute, and a strong contingent of Landsknechts. When von Frundsberg brought his own contingent down from Milan, the size of the imperial host grew to some 30.000 troops.

    Faced with such a daunting enemy force, the French armies of Thomas and Odet de Foix withdrew to Provence, where they awaited the arrival of fresh reinforcements led by Francis I himself. By the winter of 1523, the King of France had mustered a force of 18.000 soldiers, while Anne de Montmorency and Pierre Terrail secured the employment of an equally strong force of Swiss mercenaries near Chambery[19]. The two French armies rendezvoused at Grenoble, where Francis presided over a Christmastide convocation of the local parlement.

    Also present in the royal train were the two most prominent pretenders within the French court: Richard de la Pole and Christian III of Holstein. Both of them were eager to earn the continued favour of Francis through deeds on the battlefields of Italy. They would, as the subsequent campaign went on to prove, have ample opportunity to do so.



    NTeHGSh.png

    Footnotes:


    [1]
    From an OTL poem by William Dunbar titled “Quhen the Governour Past in France” where Dunbar laments the sorry state of Scotland after Albany was forced into exile in France. ITTL, Scotland is still “divided into parties” although the situation isn’t quite as dire

    [2]See Chapter 7 for a rundown of Lady Kristina’s government in Stockholm.

    [3]As in OTL, Steen Sture the Younger had already offered the Swedish crown to Sigismund in exchange for help against Christian II.

    [4]Based on the Russian territorial ambitions in Finland during the 1497 war. I haven’t been able to establish the exact claims, but it would most likely be based on a some of the lines mentioned in the 14th century Treaty of Nöteborg.

    [5]Both played leading role in OTL. The former as the leader of the radical ‘democratic’ faction within Lübeck while the former was instrumental in financing Gustav Vasa’s rebellion.

    [6]See Chapter 11.

    [7]At this point what matters most to Christian II and Charles V is ready cash to respectively fix the hole in the royal treasury and fund the ongoing war with France.

    [8]From a letter to Henry VIII in September 1522. The original reads: “... it schuld be but cost lost to make any invasion in to Scotland; besides the greate difiicultie in conveyaunce of ordinaunce thorowght such soft groundes, as be nere adjoynyng to your Borders, by which, of necessitie, your ordinaunce must passe, if any invasion schuld be made.

    [9]After the Battle of Flodden in 1513, Thomas Howard was granted an augmentation of honour to his personal coat of arms, showing a Scottish lion pierced through the mouth by an arrow.

    [10]From an OTL letter by Thomas More to Wolsey, dated sometime in 1524.

    [11]Who avoids his OTL assassination obviously.

    [12]A slightly rewritten quote from a letter by Wolsey to Henry VIII in 1524, wherein the Cardinal relays the supposed feelings of James V after the deposition of Albany’s regency. The original reads: “… that the King of Scottes, nowe having the governaunce of his realme in his owne person, and they which favored the Duke of Albany and Fraunce amoved and expelled from him, is utterly determined to folowe your advise and counsail.”

    [13]Whom Wolsey in OTL suggested Henry VIII make his Lieutenant in the North around this time.

    [14]A slightly rewritten quote from a letter to Henry VIII by Wolsey from 1521. The original reads: “... And consideryng that the Due of' Albany hath nowe the yong Kyng inhis handes, and that the Lordes of Scotland be unite and sworne to hym, it is to be doubted lest he woll not onely destroy the said yong Kyng, takyng upon hym by usurpacion the Crowne thear, but also thear is greate apparaunce, that they woll invade this your realme.”

    [15]Catherine of Aragon had been regent of England at the time of the Battle of Flodden.

    [16]This is all OTL.

    [17]See Chapter 18.

    [18]Of which he will die later in the year, as in OTL.

    [19]Without Charles Brandon pillaging his way through Normandy and Italy, the French finances are in a much better state in 1524.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 23: The Pretender in the Field
  • Chapter 23
    The Pretender in the Field

    Liguria
    February 1524





    The sun was setting, and the pavilion was almost packed to the brim when he entered. Secretaries carrying folios hurried desperately back and forth, circumventing a gaggle of gentlemen who strutted around like full plated roosters in a chicken pen.


    In the centre of the tent, King Francis stood huddled over a wooden table, deep in conversation with his generals and seigneurs. As Francis rose to greet him, Christian of Holstein was struck by just how gawky the king was. A royal beanpole indeed, he thought.


    Whilst he nimbly stepped around the table, Francis cooed a happy welcome, extending his arms in a theatrical embrace.


    “Ah, mon cheri cousin. Please, join us. I want to formally introduce you to our gracious kinsman and very dear friend.” Standing next to the serious countenance of the Seignuer de Bayard, was a stout bearded fellow, sporting a pudgy nose, not much taller than himself and on the better side of forty. For all his martial appearances, his eyes had a haunted look, like a roe catching the hunter’s scent. In his lapel, a small white rose fashioned of nacre, sparkled in the torchlight.


    “Cousin Suffolk, meet Cousin Denmark...” Francis began, before adding with ill disguised malice “... and Cousin Norway and Cousin Sweden. If Brother Emperor or this all-consuming army doesn’t bankrupt me, my aid in restoring all the crowns my friends have misplaced surely will.”


    The giggle from the king’s sycophants were polite, but subdued. Such is the fate of the exile, he, Christian, mused contemplatively. To face scorn, even from those who call themselves your friends. To his credit, Richard de la Pole did not rise to the bait, but made a slight bow and a curt grunt by way of greeting.


    Christian returned the courtesy, before turning to face the French king’s droopy eyes, clinging to the mountainside of an aquiline nose.


    “Sire, I glory in the first pair of names, but as to the third, my cousin the pretender is welcome to it. Much good it will do him.”


    De la Pole nodded, understanding. “I say, cousin, nay brother, Denmark, we are truly kinsmen, for we share the same misfortune of seeing our native land subjugated under the evil misrule of tyrants and knaves. Come the spring, we shall have brought the emperor to heel and then woe be on the scorpions poisoning our birthright.”


    Annoyed, Francis flung his arms around them in an awkward embrace. “Ah, my Achilles and Patroclus, you are so eager for battle. It is most exhilarating and I am pleased to announce that I have good news on that score. Show them, Lautrec.”


    At this, Odet de Foix stepped forward and placed a scrawled map on the table, while his brother Thomas deployed coloured wooden blocks on top of it. When they were done, Bayard approached the table, his back as straight as if he were on parade.


    “We are but half a day’s march from His Grace’s city of Genoa. The Spanish emperor, the Batard de Bourbon and their pet German schismatic are apparently coming to greet us,” the seigneur said emotionlessly, whilst Lescun, gently pushed a handful of red pieces across the board.


    Cool as the buttocks of a marble Madonna that one, he thought to himself.


    “We expect them to arrive come morning. His majesty is pleased to give battle. A victory here will surely deliver Milan into his majesty’s hand and reopen our lines of communication with the Venetians.” Murmurs of agreement permeated through the tent. Anne de Montmorency even clapped his hands in anticipation, nudging his elbows into the ribcages of his fellow peers in the process.


    Francis released his hold on him and de la Pole, and addressed the flower of France’s chivalry with voice full of anticipation, pointing at the map as he spoke.


    “We shall command the gendarmes ourselves. Montmorency and general de la Trémoille, you will have the Swiss and royal foot in the centre. Lescun and Lautrec, the light horse and artillery. The German companies, I entrust to our noble cousin, the Duke of Alençon.”


    As his captains revelled in their commands, Francis turned to him and de la Pole. “It is our wish that you, Bayard and our vassal Saluzzo join our household in the melee. Your banners shall advance alongside that of France and together we shall show brother Charles what Christendom truly thinks of his imperial pretensions.” As Christian made his thanksgivings, he caught the eye of Bayard, who stood unabashed in the back, pondering the red pieces on the table with a curious look. Could it be possible that the Knight Without Fear was worried?


    King Beanpole saw nothing. Joining his commanders in applauding the advent of slaughter and mutilation, Francis loudly declared for all to hear, “Now, messieurs, prepare your stations. Tomorrow: La Gloire!”


    “La Gloire!” came the thundering response.



    * * *



    The morning fog floated over the field ahead, as he trotted his destrier towards the amassing gendarmes. His small entourage of Holsteiner men-at-arms fell in behind, Jürgen von Uttenhof carrying a woollen banner bearing the escutcheon of his unredeemed kingdom.


    As he passed a row of tents, where grim Landsknechts were readying themselves by playing dice, Richard de la Pole joined him with his own retainers.


    “Good morning to you, brother Two-Crowns!” He called out amiably.


    So the White Rose was apparently in good cheer. A good quality in a man, standing on the brink of carnage. He nodded in response, already tired of the crude joke.


    “Come now, don’t be coarse with me. Francis really is a kind sovereign, but tiring at times, I suppose. Besides, strictly speaking, I could argue to have misplaced a pair of crowns surpassing even yours.” He leaned in, conspiratorially, his morning breath stinking of sour wine and garlic. “After all, I could very well claim the throne of France for myself.”


    He almost smiled at that. “I hope your grace doesn’t think of invading France when all of this is over?”


    “God died,” one of de la Pole’s knights interjected with a savage grin, “... what Englishman doesn’t?”


    The White Rose snorted and turned to grin at the man. “Indeed, Master Ludlow, but given our present situation, I think it best that we save that conversation ‘till the bastard Tudor lies dead in a ditch.”


    When they reached the marshalling area, they found Francis accompanied by the King of Navarre and the Marquess of Saluzzo, surveying the slowly deploying infantry from atop a knoll of grass. In his right lobster-gauntleted hand, he carried a lacquered baton, spotted with white fleur-de-lis. He laughed with delight when he saw them approach.


    “Jesus Maria, messieurs, Scaramella is truly off to war with you two!”


    Richard fastened his helmet before replying “... with lance and buckler, your grace! Is the enemy in the field?”


    The king turned his head towards the mist-covered field.


    “Bayard seems to think so. The scouts have not yet returned.” Francis gestured with the baton across the squares of Swiss pikemen below them, “We believe the Marquess of Pescara is deploying his men somewhere over that ridge, preparing for an attack. As soon as we have established their position, Lautrec will scourge them with our ordnance.”


    Francis reared his horse around to face them, his eyes shining bright with excitement.


    “Suffolk, our dear friend, I ask that you take charge of the left flank of the compagnies d'ordonnance. Bring cousin Denmark and Norway with you. Sangüesino will take the right, whilst I hold the centre. Wherever our banner go, I charge you to follow.”


    As they both nodded in response, a messenger galloped his horse up the low hill and delivered a scrawled note to the king with a sweeping bow. Glancing over the contents of the message, the king handed it to de la Pole with a serious nod.


    “Vescun reports that Pescara’s infantry are advancing shakingly, under a screen of light horse. Apparently, the Duke of Terranova is struggling to bring his artillery in position. We must exploit that and strike before they regain their formation.”


    Turning to the waiting messenger, Francis quickly drew his ornate sword. “Relay our compliments to Marshal Montmorency and the Viscount Lautrec, and tell them that we ourselves will strike the first blow. Lautrec is to cover our advance immediately. When our knights break the enemy formation, Montmorency is to bring the foot in as support. The Lord is my rock, but today I must rely as much on their expedience.”


    In the horizon, Christian could see the contours of a lone scout, riding through the mist. Was he friend or foe? No matter. He would now soon enough. All around him, pipes and drums began to sound the alarm. Captains roared at their men, kicking them into formation, spit and curses flying. Richard and Francis embraced affectionately, their plate armour almost caressing.


    He could have sworn the king was almost crying with happiness when they rode towards the front.




    * * *



    The excruciating noise of thousands of armoured horses thundering down the field resonated through the padding of his burgonet. Through its slit he could see the lines of gendarmes methodically advance, their shining panoply and gilded military skirts shining in the pale Italian morning light.


    Before he knew it, they had broken through the mist and slammed into a detachment of outriders. His lance snapped upon impact with a breastplated scout, the metal bending bizarrely through the dead man’s chest, where his spearpoint had pierced it. With a flurry, he drew his sword and hacked away at a rider whose horse was panicking wildly. Before he could check if the man had fallen, the tide of the French cavalry swept around them.


    The ground ahead was rugged and beyond the fleeing imperials, a forest of pikes was lumbering towards them. Their approaching formation momentarily obscured by the whining impact of Lautrec’s guns as great cascades of fire and earth erupted from beneath them.


    “To me! To me!” de la Pole cried out, waving his sword around. “Rally to me! Francis and Milan! Francis and Milan!” Obeying his command, the compagnie steadied itself behind The White Rose with incredible precision. Further back, the Swiss foot were advancing in support, their drums striking up a sombre march of death.


    Urging his destrier onwards, Christian sped ahead of his own detachment - keeping his eyes focused on Richard’s banner of three roaring leopards. As he pulled up next to de la Pole, the two exiles exchanged grim looks. Francis was about to give the signal for a second assault, the centre compagnie already formed into a wedge.


    The White Rose extended a gauntleted hand, stained with blood.


    “Francis and Milan.”


    “And Richard and England,” he replied as he shook it.


    De la Pole smiled as he slammed his visor shut.


    “Just England?”


    The Englishman raised his sword in salute, his voice seeping through the air-holes.


    “Brother, you are right. Let us be humble on this day of wroth. Richard and England and Christian and Denmark. Onwards!”


    The main banner had come down three times, signalling the charge. As one, the heaving mass of riders and mounts set in motion, thundering towards the imperial position. He felt his destrier give way under him before he heard the loud crack of the musket volley. From behind the Spaniard line, smoke blossomed forwards and the first row of gendarmes went crashing to the ground.


    Christian tumbled to his feet, staggering under the weight of the plate armour. Dumbfoundedly, he reached for his sword, only to close his fist around thin air. In a flash, Jürgen was there, handing him his own blade without a word. Around them utter chaos reigned. Bloodlust and adrenaline were pumping through his veins. The screams of the wounded, the crying of the dying, the rolling of drums and the thunder of gunfire all came to a crescendo as they launched themselves into the melee.


    The battle-line was shifting back and forth as the first rows of Swiss troops began to shore up the French formations. Catching sight of an unhorsed de la Pole, he fought his way across the field, felling anyone and all who dared come before him.


    Battered by the cavalry charge and pounded by the Swiss onslaught, the enemy began to buckle. Suddenly, the Marquess of Saluzzo was there, miraculously still mounted.


    “Hold the line! His majesty is soon to break the centre. Bourbon is at their head! If he is taken, the enemy will surely abandon the field.”


    Richard de la Pole glared at the Italian princeling, aghast.


    “And the Flemings say that he who eats fire shits sparks! The line is too bloody far extended, man. Francis risks being enveloped. He must withdraw and steady the front until Montmorency can bring his full force to bear.”


    Evidently equally afraid and angry, the marquess roared back, “His Majesty will not listen! He is determined to take the duke alive!”


    De la Pole caught hold of a French knight, catching his breath next to them.


    “Seigneur, you hold the line. Shear them but do not skin them. Once the centre is stable you let the oily bastards have it!”


    They found King Francis fighting for his life. The royal banner had been almost completely ripped apart by musket fire and a heap of dead noblemen acted a macabre parapet for the beleaguered sovereign. Richard stormed into the salient, cutting off the spear-points of the German pikes poking viciously at the French troops.


    He followed, more prudently, reaching the king who was bleeding from a cut over the left eye. By his side, Bayard was sporting more bandages than a whole Venetian leper colony.


    “Your Majesty” de la Pole panted. “We must stabilise the line. Montmorency is bringing in his full strength. We need you to organise the deployment.”


    The king stared blankly into space.


    Sire...”


    Francis shot a glance at the Seigneur de Bayard, who slowly nodded his agreement. With a sigh, the king began to move back towards the onrushing Swiss pikemen, supporting his champion, who was trailing blood as he limped along.


    No sooner had the pair disappeared behind the incoming reinforcements before the whole French front-line began to buckle. Apparently, Bourbon was making a final effort to break the centre and capture his former liege. A renewed rumble of artillery fire accompanied the imperial counter-attack. Were the Spaniards attacking along the entire line? How could that be?


    Richard grabbed his arm. “By the mass, I fear that Terranova’s ordnance is finally in place. What is that fool Lautrec doing?”


    Almost as if to respond, a group of Spanish soldiers broke through the line. De la Pole went down under one of them, desperately stabbing his dirk into the howling Spaniard, wrestling on top of him.


    Quickly, he, Christian, drove his sword through a second attacker before kicking away the corpse sprawling over The White Rose.


    He glanced over his shoulder and saw a pair of gendarmes drag the unconscious Englishman away from the brawl. Suddenly, he was knocked over by some kind of forceful impact to the chest. A bloody bolt or musket ball he thought, as pain washed over his battered body.


    Then he neither saw nor thought any more.









    NTeHGSh.png

    Author’s Note: This is a far longer narrative chapter than I have ever done. Consequently, I would very much like some feedback. Is it cringy or does it contribute to the development of the story?



    Characters Appearing in This Chapter:

    In the Service of France:

    Christian III of Holstein: The exiled cousin of Christian II, claimant to the thrones of Denmark and Norway.​
    Francis I of France: The headstrong and martial French sovereign.​
    Pierre Terrail, Seignuer de Bayard: Known as The Knight Without Fear and Beyond Reproach. One of the most skilled knights in all of Christendom.​
    Richard de la Pole: Known as The White Rose. Self proclaimed Duke of Suffolk, true King of England and a good friend of Francis. A very capable military commander.​
    Odet de Foix, Viscount of Lautrec: Former premier French general in Italy and Stadtholder of Milan. Commander of the French artillery. He and his brother owe much of their royal favour to the fact that their sister, Françoise de Châteaubriant, is Francis I’s chief mistress.​
    Thomas de Foix, Lord of Lescun: Younger brother of Odet whom he aided during the 1521-22 campaign in Lombardy. Commander of the French light horse.​
    Anne de Montmorency: Marshal of France. Commander of the French infantry​
    Michele Antonio, Marquess of Saluzzo: The chief satrap of Francis I in Italy.​
    Louis II de la Trémoille: A seasoned French soldier, veteran of the Battle of Marignano. Deputy of Montmorency.​
    Henry II of Navarre, nicknamed Sangüesino: King of Navarre, whose Iberian domains had been definitely occupied by Habsburg troops in 1521.​



    In the Service of the Emperor
    Charles III Duke of Bourbon: Known by Francis as the Batard de Bourbon. One of the greatest nobles of France, who defected to Charles V in early 1523.​
    Fernando Francesco d'Ávalos, Marquess of Pescara: Commander of the allied armies besieging Genoa.​
    Georg von Frundsberg: The Emperor’s “pet schismatic.” German commander of the imperial Landsknechte Fähnleins.​
    Antonio de Leyva, Duke of Terranova: Commander of the imperial artillery.​
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 24: A King Entirely Beloved
  • Chapter 24
    A King Entirely Beloved




    When the abominable Kazan shall have disappeared, it shall be easier for us to oppose other enemies since we shall become formidable on this account.
    -
    Maximus the Greek’s Epistle to Vasily III, 1521



    The king, while he firmly holds off the cloud of war, sustains all,
    And exhorts them with a word, and holds back those who flee.

    -
    Etienne Dolet, 1539​




    When the Marquess of Pescara and the Duke of Bourbon learned of Francis’ invasion of Italy, they jumped at the chance to finally cast the French back across the Alps. Having spent Christmas fruitlessly besieging Genoa (which was resupplied from Marseille thanks to Andrea Doria’s galleys), both commanders feared that they might be caught between the anvil of the Genovese capital and the hammer of the Valois relief force. As such, Pescara resolved to leave a small contingent behind to maintain the siege camp, while the lion’s share of the Imperial army marched West to intercept Francis’ host. If the French were decisively beaten in the field, the Marquess surmised, Genoa would quickly realise the futility of continuing to resist. Thereby Charles would become the undisputed master of all of Italy East of Piemonte.

    Marching along the Ligurian Riviera, the Valois forces made good progress, before intercepting the first Imperial outriders close to the village of Sciarborasca. Both sides were eager for a fight; the Habsburg commanders being especially keen to seek battle, fearing, as they were, the possibility of Doria sallying the Genovese garrison forth to take them in the rear. Francis for his part, also hoped to set events in motion by winning an overwhelming victory, planning to seize not only Milan, but Naples as well[1]. As dawn broke on the 6th of February 1524, the two hosts (each consisting of some 30.000 troops) drew up for battle. Foregoing his usual caution, Pescara wasted little time in deployed his corps of Spaniard and Italian mixed infantry (arranged in the tercio formation) and began to march on the French. Advancing behind a screen of light cavalry, the Marquess hoped to provoke Francis into leading his heavy cavalry against the Imperial outriders. The French gendarmes would then in turn be locked down by the tercios, whilst Terranova’s ordnance, from an advantageous position on a ridge overlooking the field, would spray the Valois infantry.

    It speaks to Pescara’s credit that Francis did exactly as his enemy expected. Under the cover of a short artillery bombardment, the compagnies d'ordonnance rushed forth with the king at the helm. However, the Imperial artillery train had great difficulties scaling the ridge and were as such not positioned in time to deter Anne de Montmorency and Henry II of Navarre from bringing their divisions in to support Francis. Nevertheless, the French heavy cavalry was mercilessly pounded by the Imperial pike and shot formation and things only deteriorated further, when the Duke of Bourbon brought his own gendarmes into the fray. Francis himself suffered a wound to the head in the melee and, to his great chagrin, was forced to fall back in front of Bourbon’s advancing retainers. In the piqued words of a contemporary chronicler, “... Gallic courage fell to Gallic courage.”[2]

    The extraordinarily swift charge of the Swiss and German infantry, however, cast the allies back and steadied the Valois line long enough for the King to disentangle himself from the slaughter. Still, the French gendarmerie did not entirely live up to their ancient reputation: casualties were high with many prominent nobles (including Christian III of Holstein) falling to the Spaniard bullets, while the Seigneur de Bayard was grievously wounded. It was only the aid afforded them by the pikemen and arquebusiers bolstering the cavalry’s ranks that Pescara’s position began to falter. Matters were not improved for the Imperials when the French artillery under Lautrec’s deputy Gaillon de Genouillac[3] began to target Frundsberg’s reserves with such accuracy that “... every volley carried away a file.”[4]

    Cursing Terranova’s apparent inability to counter the French guns, Georg von Frundsberg resolved to seek shelter by engaging his men in the the fighting. Along the entire front, a furious infantry engagement soon broke out; the Black Bands of German Landsknechte on the French right making good progress against the exposed flanks of Bourbon’s retainers. The Imperial cavalry withdrew, rallied, and counter-charged, leading to the death of the French commander, Francis of Lorraine. For several hours the battle hung in the balance.



    qlRMHCd.jpg


    The Duke of Bourbon leads his knights at Sciarborasca. Detail from an Italian painting of the eponymous battle. Oil on wood, 1525 by an unknown artist.[5]



    Much has been written about Antonio de Leyva, Duke of Terranova, and his importance for the outcome at Sciarborasca. It is indisputable that most contemporary sources place the blame for failing to deploy the Imperial artillery squarely on his shoulders. It is also generally acknowledged that this gave the French ordnance crucial fire superiority in the early stages of the battle. Yet the greatest fault, modern as well as contemporary writers attach to the Duke, is the fact that he wasn’t even present, when the Imperial cannons finally were in position. Suffering heavily from gout[6] Terranova had transferred command to his deputy, Ferrando Castriota, Marquess of Sant’Angelo, just as the battle was about to begin; leaving the allied artillery without a seasoned commander. Castriota was by all accounts not an unskilled soldier, but he made an extremely costly mistake by detaching a large part of his Biscayan infantry to attack the exposed French left-wing (a move Frundsberg could have been expected to conduct anyways).

    A lack of infantry cover would normally not have been disastrous, given the battle’s hitherto disposition, but unbeknownst to Sant’Angelo, not all of the Valois host had yet reached the field. Thomas de Foix, Lord of Lescun, had been absent from the field for the better part of the morning, hoping to screen the French left from potential flanking attacks. When Lescun finally realised that battle had been joined in earnest, his cavalry swung back South, emerging at the top of the ridge just as the Imperial batteries were being readied to fire. Setting upon Castriato with great savagery, the French quickly overran the guns and dispersed the Imperial troops accompanying them, who fled down the ridge they had spent the better part of the morning scaling. Lescun now commanded the high-ground overlooking the allied right flank and had a whole artillery train ready to use. Sending despatches to his brother Lautrec and the Swiss reserves under de la Trémoille for reinforcements, he began to fire on the Imperial camp, sending shockwaves of confusion through Pescara’s ranks.

    Louis II de la Trémoille immediately saw the advantage secured by Lescun’s reappearance and swiftly marched the last French reserves up the ridge. They arrived just in time to intercept von Frundsberg’s remaining Landsknechte, shielding Lescun’s position. In the centre, the Imperial line began to waver under the combined fire from de Genouillac and de Foix’s batteries and an invigorated push from the French infantry. A Spanish chronicle lamented the casualties suffered by the tercios, stating that “... they died with great consistency and fell as if against the Moors.[7] However, the French too had taken heavy casualties and were unable to fully press their advantage. Charles III de Bourbon was the first to recognise the hopelessness of the Imperial position and, without consulting Captain General d'Ávalos, directed his section of the frontline to begin a fighting retreat. When Pescara realized Bourbon’s intentions, he angrily threw down his marshal’s baton and ordered the remaining units to follow suit. The Marquess would, to the end of his days, insist that it was this decision that cost the emperor the day. Had the Duke not been such a coward, the French centre would have broken and Francis surely either captured or killed. Bourbon, conversely, initially blamed de Leyva and, ultimately, Pescara himself for the defeat.



    LzqY5Es.png


    The Battle of Sciarborasca deeply weakened the Imperial position in Italy, leaving the Padan Plain open to French offensives. Milan would soon find itself once more under Valois control while the fragile net of alliances between the various Italian principalities and republics dissolved into a state of flux.



    Although Sciarborasca was a devastating blow for the Imperials, the French victory was hard won and paid for in much blood. The gendarmes had been gutted in the melee, whilst the king’s French and German guards were mauled badly by Pescara’s mixed formations of pike and shot. While the allied forces withdrew towards Alessandria in some good order, Francis’ army limbered on to Genoa where his puppet doge Ottaviano Fregoso apprehensively welcomed the battered Valois troops. The French had suffered some 7000 casualties, the Imperials over 9000. Furthermore, little by little, the German and Swiss condottieri remaining in d'Ávalos’ service began to disperse for lack of funds, leaving the Captain General with only a small corps of Spanish and Italian troops, which proved unable to resist the subsequent French offensive. As such, by the end of April 1524, Francis had seized all of the Duchy of Milan, save for the city of Milan itself, Piacenza and the border fortresses of Parma and Fornovo.

    The ascendancy of France and her Italian vassals threw the League of Windsor into a state of confusion, partly fostered by the inability of its leading members to coordinate. Henry VIII was far too preoccupied with casting the Scots back across the Tweed to be of any assistance to the Emperor, while Charles V was deeply distrustful of Henry’s inability to bring Albany to heel. Furthermore, Charles was woefully low on funds and now insisted that Francesco II Sforza pay the fee of 700.000 ducats for his investiture with the Duchy of Milan up-front[8]. Although he indignantly argued that Francis was counting his Milanese chickens before they had hatched, Sforza eventually conceded and began to scrape together the funds, albeit grudgingly. This caused a rift between Charles and the exiled Duke, with the latter increasingly looking elsewhere for support in reclaiming his birthright.

    By way of his chief lieutenant, Girolamo Morone, Francesco reached out to Pope Clement VII as well as the governments of Florence, Lucca and Siena, hoping to establish an Italian League that could oppose both the Emperor and Francis. Only Alfonso I d’Este, Duke of Ferrara and Modena, refused to be involved, instead renewing his alliance with Francis and paying his way into the king’s grace by way of supplies and munitions. With Clement’s blessing, Morone even approached Pescara and offered him the crown of Naples in exchange of leading the League’s troops[9]. Disheartened at the lack of support from the Emperor, and depressed at Bourbon’s slandering, the Marquess was sorely tempted. Yet, when Morone arrived with Clement’s proposition, Pescara could not bring himself to betray his liege and clasped Sforza’s lieutenant in irons. Under harsh interrogation, Morone implicated his master directly in the conspiracy, prompting Charles to arrest Francesco in Vienna and seize the Duchy of Milan for himself (as well as the investiture fee).

    To Francis, the breach in the Habsburg-Sforza alliance provided a golden opportunity to open a second front against the Emperor. By way of Antonio Rincon, the French redoubled their efforts at establishing a rapprochement with King Sigismund of Poland, whose wife Bona Sforza, hoped to advance her own claim to Milan. Sigismund was deeply concerned at the growing relations between Charles V and the Grand Duchy of Muscovy, fearing that the Emperor might join forces with Vasily III when the peace treaty with Lithuania expired in 1527[10]. Giving vague assurances as to the future of Milan, Rincon talked Bona Sforza into persuading Sigismund to strike at the Habsburg heartlands in Austria. The Emperor’s position was precarious, they argued, and the truce with Russia gave Krakow a window of opportunity to strangle the Habsburg-Muscovy alliance in the cradle by knocking Charles V out of the equation. Furthermore, reports from the East indicated that Vasily already had more than enough on his plate for the time being.



    cAuYoPW.jpg


    Illuminations from the Nikon Chronicle, second half of the 16th century. On the left, Tatar raiders slaughter Russian settlers, while Vasily III is informed of the attack in the background. In the centre, the Grand Duke and his boyars make preparations for a counter attack, depicted in the last illumination[11]. The Grand Duchy of Muscovy of the 1520s was engaged in an almost unending series of raids and counter raids with the Golden Horde’s successor states and enjoyed dismal relations with Poland-Lithuania and the Ottoman Empire. As such, the arrival of the Sture envoy Peder Jakobsson at the Muscovite court in early 1523 offered several possibilities for Vasily III to improve his diplomatic situation, although not necessarily to the benefit of Lady Kristina.



    When Peder Jakobsson arrived in Moscow in February-March 1523, the Sture position was perilous, tendering disastrous. Lady Kristina’s embassy to Krakow had resulted in little but polite statements of concern for the welfare of the Swedish realm as Sigismund was unwilling to commit before the Italian situation had been clarified. As such, Vasily III represented the last hope of foreign relief the Finnish rebels could hope for. The Grand Duke, however, was extremely apprehensive about jeopardizing the “... lasting and friendly union[12] which had been established between his father and Hans I in 1493. Indeed, Russian troops had invaded Finland two years later to support the Danish king in his feud against Sten Sture the Elder. Furthermore, the two realms enjoyed extensive trade relations with Danish merchants being by far the single-most favoured group of foreign traders in Russia[13].

    A far more pressing matter of foreign policy also gave Vasily grounds to pause. The Crimean Khan Mehmed Giray had aspired to unite the Tatar Khanates under his rule, placing his brother Sahib on the throne of Kazan and eliciting fealty from the diverse steppe clans of the Nogai Horde. Having seized Astrakhan in early 1523, Giray seemed on the brink of accomplishing his dream. With Ottoman backing, the united Khanates would have proven a formidable threat to Russia’s South-eastern border, but worried of his growing power, a pair of Nogai beys assassinated Giray and his first-born son outside the walls of Astrakhan in April that same year. Without Mehmed’s unifying persona, the various Tatar Khanates descended into chaos and civil war, removing the otherwise very plausible Steppe threat to Vasily’s realm for the time being[14].

    Unaware of his brother’s murder, Sahib Giray had begun to prepare his Khanate for war with the Muscovites. In the Spring of 1523, Giray orchestrated an anti-Russian pogrom at the Kazan Fair[15], in the course of which many Russian merchants and dignitaries were slain - the most prominent being Vasily Podiegin, the Grand Duke’s ambassador. When Vasily was told that Giray had "... broken his oath and inflicted great dishonor and abuse on the envoy of the Grand Duke"[16] he immediately began preparations for an attack on the Tartar stronghold and barred his merchants from attending the Kazan Fair, effectively putting the Khanate under economic blockade.
    When Peder Jakobsson finally gained an audience with Vasily, the Grand Duke was thus not exactly thrilled about being invariably dragged into a conflict on his Western border, least of all against a longtime ally, for the sake of some rebellious Swedes. Nevertheless, Vasily assured Jakobsson that he would protect the Sture faction against Christian II, if the borders of the 1323 Nöteborg Treaty was accepted by Lady Kristina (which would have seen the fortress of Olofsborg surrendered to Russia).

    With a heavy heart, Jakobsson conceded the point and wrote to Åbo that he would soon arrive with a sizeable Muscovite host to “... protect the realm of Sweden in Finland from the Danes’ tyranny and oppression.” However, it was only when news of a Nogai invasion of the Crimea[17] reached Moscow, that Vasily set his plans in motion. An army of 20.000 troops was detached from the Pomestye Spring Mustering and placed under the command of the governor of Novgorod, Prince Vasily Shuysky ‘Nemoy’ (meaning ‘The Mute’ on account of his taciturn personality). By late May, the host had crossed the Russo-Finnish border, being trailed by another column under Nemoy’s brother Ivan, governor of Pskov, which contained the formidable Muscovite artillery train.

    Upon reaching Viborg, the castellan of Karelen Fief, Måns Gren, invited Prince Shuysky (who had participated in the unsuccessful siege of the very same castle in 1495) and other Russian commanders to attend a feast to celebrate the new alliance. However, when the Muscovite party appeared at the castle gates, they were more numerous and better armed than agreed upon and suddenly sat upon the Swedes, seizing the gate house and arrested Jakobsson and Gren. A contemporary Russian chronicler reported that after less than an hour of resistance “... the Swedes, in view of their exhaustion, submitted to the voivode of the Grand Duke and concluded a truce wholly in accordance with the will of the Sovereign.”[18] Thanks to guile and the utmost secrecy, one of the strongest fortresses in Finland had fallen into Vasily’s lap at little to no cost. Confused and enraged at the betrayal, Måns Gren demanded an explanation to which, Shuysky briskly replied that he was simply “... acting under the orders of his sovereign in defending his brother, the King of Denmark’s fief of Finland from treason and sedition.” Vasily’s invasion thus proceeded under an official pennant of aiding his ally Christian II, but an underlying ambition was also restoring Russian authority over the disputed Finnish provinces in Karelia and Österbotten. With Viborg secured, the Muscovites divided their forces into two columns; one marching North to seize Olofsborg while another advanced West towards the main Sture stronghold of Åbo. By July, Shuysky was at the gates of Borgå, where his brother soon joined him with the Muscovite ordnance.



    RsVLELj.png


    Russia and Eastern Europe in 1524. Vasily III’s invasion of Finland was a cunning stroke of subterfuge, which advanced Russian claims under the guise of aiding the Oldenburg monarchy put down the Sture rebellion. It also secured the Grand Duchy’s Western flank in preparation of the much more important showdown with Sahib Giray’s Khanate of Kazan. Full version can be found here.​



    Coupled with the news of the Treaty of Hamburg, Prince Shuysky’s success eviscerated the last remaining Sture resistance. At Kastelholm, the viceregal castellan was even shocked to receive delegates from Österbotten, indignantly asking him why he had not yet crossed the sea to accept their fealty. Christian II was for his part highly satisfied with Vasily’s actions. Indeed, as he wrote Queen Elisabeth he “... was most joyous to be entirely beloved in friendship and treaty with not one, but two emperors.”[19] However, the King didn’t presume to believe that the Grand Duke was aiding him for the sake of his bright eyes only and quickly ordered Søren Norby to ferry a couple of German Fähnleins to Finland aboard the Oldenburg Navy Royal to shore up his own position.

    When the Admiral in the Eastern Sea dropped anchor off Åbo, the city’s inhabitants practically begged him to accept their surrender and, although commanded by Christian II to treat the rebel cities very sternly, Norby graciously offered the garrison amnesty if it laid down its arms. The venerable bishop of Åbo, Arvid Kuck, was, however, nowhere to be seen. Alongside Lady Kristina and a troop of her most ardent supporters, the bishop had fled Finland for Danzig before the Danes and Russians could link arms. On September 7th, Norby’s small army reached the Muscovite camp at Borgå, besieged by the joint forces of the two Shuysky brothers. Accepting the town’s surrender in the King’s name, Norby tried in vain to get the Russians to vacate Viborg, which they politely refused to do until the border disputes in Karelia and Finland had been settled. Vasily III had no intention of keeping Viborg as it would certainly have created a lasting rift between himself and the Oldenburg conglomerate state, but the city was a valuable bargaining chip for mercantile concessions and monetary aid in his planned conquest of Kazan. This, however, Norby wasn't commissioned to authorise, but he reassured the Russian generals that his master was on his way to Sweden, where he planned on finally setting that realm’s affairs in proper order after the failed Sture-Vasa rebellion. Consequently, Viborg remained under de facto Muscovite control while the two sides prepared for a meeting in Stockholm to negotiate the future of the Oldenburg-Rurikid alliance.

    While Vasily Shuysky Nemoy had been busy in Finland, a second Russian army of some 15.000 troops under Prince Ivan Belsky[20] had begun preliminary operations on the Tatar side of the Russo-Kazan border. Acting nominally in the name of Khan Şahğäli[21], who had been deposed from the Kazanian throne in 1521, Belsky began the construction of a fortified settlement on Tatar territory, naming it Vasilsursk in honour of the Grand Duke. In the Spring of 1524, Vasily decided to strike the final blow against the Tatars, urged by the Metropolitan Daniil to outright annex the Khanate for the glory of the Orthodox faith. Indeed, Maximus the Greek encouraged Vasily to seize the “... accursed city of Kazan which is harboring a dragon” and “... be exalted by holy zeal and avenge the blood of our many Orthodox brethren who were killed there.”[22]

    Sahib Giray was not oblivious to the growing Russian threat, but his repeated calls for guns, arquebuses and Janissaries from the Crimea went completely unheeded. In April 1524, Vasily Shuysky and Ivan Belsky led a 30.000 strong Muscovite army forth from Vasilsursk. Sweeping aside all opposition, the two princes soon reached the walls of Kazan which was put under siege by the end of the month[23]. Realising the helplessness of his position, Sahib Giray fled to Constantinople where he swore fealty to Suleiman the Magnificent by proclaiming Kazan a yurt of the Ottoman sultan. In his place, the besieged Kazanians raised up his 13 year old nephew, Safa Giray, but this did nothing but further weaken the resolve of the defenders, despairing at having an untested youth lead them in battle.

    On the 20th of May, the Russian artillery began to smother the Tatar fortifications, breaching the walls after two days of unrepentant bombardment. By the middle of June, Vasily III himself arrived at the siege lines alongside fresh supplies and fresh reinforcements. It was only by July that the Grand Duke felt confident enough to order an all out assault on the city. Leading a contingent of infantry and dismounted cavalry, Prince Shuysky proceeded to scale the breach, defeating a rattled troop of Chuvash, Udmurt and Mordvin horsemen, whose ôglan commanders desperately tried to rally a last line of defence. The citadel, however, refused to yield and withstood the Muscovite troops for almost a fortnight, before a despairing Nogai ički (garrison officer) opened one of the lesser gates. Ivan Belsky then stormed the last remaining Kazanian stronghold, butchered the defenders to a man and seized the young Khan. Safa Giray would eventually be baptised as Safa-Aleksandr and confined to a convent close to Moscow, never again setting eyes on his native land. Vasily granted his victorious army the privilege of three days worth of sacking, tearing down many great mosques and state buildings in the process. A large amount of Christian slaves were also liberated in the process[24], who by all accounts were amongst the most merciless and unforgiving plunderers.

    The conquest of Kazan did not result in immediate pacification of the Tatar Khanate as uprisings would plague the Russian governors for years to come. However, the victory did mark the beginning of the Muscovite state’s transformation into a multinational empire and definitely pushed Moscow into the limelight of Eastern Europe’s ever-changing political landscape.



    9F8aCl1.jpg


    Miniatures from the Carstvennaja kniga, later part of the 16th Century. On the left Christian slaves are being liberated as Kazanians are cut down by Russian
    troops. On the right Vasily III is attending a Thanksgiving Service and the foundation of a church at the site where the Grand Duke's banner was planted during the siege of Kazan.



    NTeHGSh.png

    Author’s Notes: In writing this chapter, I have been dependent on the great help and patience of @Shnurre in researching both the events in Eastern Europe and the map of Russia included here. I’m deeply thankful for his help and hope you’ll all give him a thumbs up :)


    Footnotes:


    [1]
    When Francis invaded Italy in 1524/25 in OTL, he sent a 15.000 strong force under the Duke of Albany to Naples, where it accomplished little and was sorely missed at Pavia.

    [2]From Etienne Dolet’s 1539 neo-Latin verse poem Francisci Valesii, Gallorum regis, fata (Fates of the King of the Gauls, Francis Valois).

    [3]Who commanded the French artillery at OTL’s Battle of Pavia.

    [4]A quote from Victoria Charles’ description of Pavia.

    [5]This is, of course, a contemporary painting of the Battle of Pavia.

    [6]At Pavia, his men had to carry him in a chair as they sallied forth from the castello.

    [7]Amalgamation of two quotes from a play written in 1525 by Hernan Lopez de Yanguas, celebrating the Imperial victory at Pavia.

    [8]The amount he had to pay in OTL as well.

    [9]A similar conspiracy was organised in OTL.

    [10]Without the defeat at Pavia, the 1524 Franco-Polish alliance proceeds.

    [11]From the 16th century chronicle The Life of Saint Aleksandr Nevskii.

    [12]Quote from the 1493 treaty between Denmark and Muscovy.

    [13]This is all OTL. Danish merchants were, for example, allowed to trade freely, without any territorial restrictions on their movements.

    [14]Also OTL.

    [15]On account of its geographic location Kazan was a centre of the profitable, international Volga trade.

    [16]An OTL quote from 1528 actually referring to the envoy Andrey Pil'emov.

    [17]Again an OTL event.

    [18]From an OTL Muscovite chronicle, originally referring to the Kazanians after the 1523 Battle on the Svijaga River.

    [19]As @Shnurre noted already, Christian II recognised Vasily as “totius Rutzie imperatore” or Emperor of All Russia.

    [20]Who led the infantry during the OTL invasion in 1524.

    [21]Russian puppet ruler of the Qasim Khanate.

    [22]Both are OTL quotes from a 1521 Epistle to Vasily III.

    [23]In OTL, the Russian siege and provisions train was ambushed by Tatar raiders and destroyed, leaving the Muscovites unable to storm the city.

    [24]In 1551, the Khan of Kazan was forced to release all his personal slaves, amounting to some two thousand seven hundred Russian captives.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 25: The State Interwoven
  • Chapter 25
    The State Interwoven




    The cord a-woven by strings three
    Shall never break apart
    So said the seer, seriously
    If it is woven by a gentle heart
    I weaved a cord most strongly found
    When Sweden’s crown I won

    And Norway to Denmark married

    -

    The Danish Verse Chronicle, 1495[1]




    It has been widely debated whether the Swedish cause of separation died with Magnus Eriksson on the field of Arboga or at Prince Nemoy's conquest of Viborg. Although pockets of resistance remained in Sweden proper, Vasiliy’s decisive intervention had sent Lady Kristina in full flight across the Baltic, pursued by Oldenburg privateers, and driven her erstwhile allies to desperately reaffirm their allegiance to the king. Still, regardless of whether one considers the military disaster of the Vasa rising in Västergötland or the Rurikid invasion of Finland as the final nail in the Sture coffin, it is indisputable that by 1524, the burial was well under way. The only question remaining was how many bodies would go in the ground alongside the separatist party.

    Wearing his freshly-forged, hereditary crown, Christian II arrived in Stockholm on October 6th 1524 accompanied by queen Elisabeth and prince Hans. The royal family was guarded by a sizeable detachment of the Rostjeneste as well as a Fähnlein under the command of the king’s bodyguard, Klaus Hermelinck[2]. Even though the crown had triumphed militarily in Sweden proper, nothing was left to chance.

    The judicial aftermath of the rebellion was swift and brutal, bearing a closer resemblance to the vindictive bloodletting at the height of the Danish civil war than to the pacification diets that followed it. Having already pardoned the Västgöta lords once before, Christian II was not predisposed to mercy. After a concise trial, Vincent Hennings, bishop of Skara, and Måns Bryntesson Lilliehöök (who had been captured by Henrik Krummedige’s men in the aftermath of Arboga) were sent to the scaffold, the bishop’s pleas that the temporal authorities had no jurisdiction over him being made in vain. Others, such as Joakim Brahe, only survived by paying exorbitant fines to the royal exchequer. In Finland, Søren Norby presided over a similar tribunal that saw the Sture chancellor Peder Jakobsson hanged and burned at Åbo while Niels Eriksson Banér and Måns Gren were decapitated outside the former’s castle of Raseborg.

    Under any other circumstances, such a bloodletting would have tarnished the king’s reputation profoundly, but contemporary sources show a remarkable apathy (almost bordering admiration) regarding the “... temperate response of king Christian to the sedition of of the heretics and manifest rebels in the lands of Västergötland.” The general populace was tired of the unending burdens of warfare, the church was tired of the Stures riding roughshod over their privileges and the nobility was exhausted after a decade of civil war between unionists and separatists. As such, just as at the Viborg Diet had exposed the fatigued nature of Christian’s domestic opponents, so did the response to Christian’s purge reveal how little enthusiasm continued resistance enjoyed in Sweden. The king’s position was enhanced enormously by the fact that he had not only claimed his Swedish crown militarily, but had succeeded in defending it in the field. As a consequence, the Sture Party had been practically eviscerated, leaving the remaining notables fully in the king’s pocket.

    Such a change of heart was not exclusive to the noble estates. The venerable “peasant rouser” Hemmingh Gadh, had played an important role in pacifying the commoners in his archdiocese by promising every peasant half a barrel of salt in exchange for swearing fealty to the crown. In the words of a contemporary Sture partisan “... thereby the king cajoled a great many to his side, who might otherwise not have come.”[3] Faced with the choice of salt or another insurrection, many Upplanders resigned themselves to the new order. Aside from some dwindling unrest in Dalarna and Värmland, this attitude permeated much of Sweden, leaving Christian II in a solid position at the turn of 1524.



    8QU9xtY.jpg


    The Tree of Battle, an illumination from a 1461 edition of Honoré Bonet’s eponymous work. Originally thought of as a Scholastic treatise on military matters, Bonet’s work also satirised the squabbles between the various estates. Ever since Queen Margaret founded the Kalmar Union in 1397, the three realms had been tormented by a continuous struggle between king, church and aristocracy. Following the 1523 Alteration of State in Denmark, it finally seemed as if the crown had come out on top.



    With the judicial settlement completed, Swedish attentions immediately turned to the matter of Eastern Finland where Prince Nemoy remained entrenched at Viborg with a sizeable garrison. Likewise, the Karelian borderlands around Olofsborg were also held by a strong Russian force, extending Rurikid control all the way to the Gulf of Bothnia. Even though the Muscovites ostensibly occupied these territories in the name of Christian II, it was widely feared in Stockholm that they would not vacate their conquests peacefully. Within the loyalist council of the realm, Peder Turesson Bielke, Bengt Gylte and Erik Abrahamsson Leijonhufvud consolidated a core group of notables agitating for the liberation of the occupied fiefs.

    This touched a very sore constitutional point with a needle. Norway, Denmark and Sweden (the latter to a certain extent) had all experienced societal and governmental reforms in the past decade, but the Kalmar Union itself remained a decidedly medieval institution. From the crown’s perspective, the Gordian Knot that was the union’s outdated and vague stipulations was a constant threat to the coherence of the Oldenburg conglomerate state. To the Swedish council, the case of Olofsborg and Viborg exposed their dependence on the king’s martial and diplomatic capabilities in reclaiming the Eastern fiefs. Furthermore, economic considerations played an important part. Following the Peace of Hamburg, The Royal Trade Company had re-opened the all important iron trade between Sweden and Northern Germany, steadily consolidating mercantile power in the Baltic in a class of vernacular merchants. When one considers these points, it becomes increasingly apparent that both sides had an interest in reviewing the nature of the “... loving and friendly union.” Consequently, the Russian presence in Finland became the catalysator for the first serious attempt at fundamentally redefining the Kalmar Union since its inception.

    Word was quickly sent to fetch a troop of Norwegian representatives, which arrived at Stockholm around Christmastide 1524. However, since the delegation was headed by Erik Valkendorf and Karl Knutsson (the former being a Dane and the latter a close personal friend of the king) it would be laughable to suppose that the Norwegians constituted an independent party. It is therefore no surprise that Valkendorf’s position in the negotiations would follow Christian II’s lead to the letter.

    The Swedes, for their part, structured their arguments along two trajectories. First of all, they insisted that the basis of the union was the unapologetically council-constitutionalist Recess of Kalmar from 1483, which had paved the way for king Hans’ accession to the Swedish throne[4]. Secondly, they argued that the position of the Swedish realm within the union had to accommodate the privileges obtained under Christian’s 1518 Declaration of Reconquest and the Stockholm Compromise from the following year[5]. Although it is evident that these positions were fundamentally incompatible with the crown’s policies, one must remember that a great number of Swedish grandees had actively taken the field against the Sture-Vasa rising. To the loyalists, they had upheld their end of the contractual bargain with Christian II and were only demanding what they were legally entitled to. In this perspective, the arguments of Leijonhufvud and his supporters appear less intransigent and more as a traditional attempt at securing the rights of the superior estates. Still, it was a doomed attempt. By sanctioning the purge of the defeated Sture partisans, the aristocratic faction had unawaringly completed a gradual descend into the crown’s orbit. As stated earlier, they had put a fox to guard the geese of their constitutional rights - and now the guardsman had worked up an appetite.

    However, it would be presumptuous to presume that the Peace Party did not enter the negotiations with their eyes wide open. The 1519 Compromise had already stripped bare the institution of elective monarchy in Sweden, leaving it shivering with only a fig-leaf of authority. While they strictly speaking didn’t affect the Swedish council, the royal victory in the Ducal Feud and the subsequent Alteration of State in Denmark were further examples of Christian’s intentions. Perhaps it is in this light that the aristocracy’s position should be understood. Not as a pig-headed defence of medieval institutions, nor as a forlorn challenge to a royal hegemony made unstoppable by the forces of history, but as a rational and inherently political action brought about by a level-headed understanding of the lay of the land.



    QovcByr.jpg


    Hunting Outside of Stockholm Castle in Honour of King Christian II by Lucas Cranach the Elder, ca. 1535. Cranach, who had never even visited Scandinavia (let alone Stockholm), painted this tribute to the victory of Christian II, using the hunt as an allegory of good government. Various interpretations have been made regarding which character is supposed to be Christian II. Most art historians focus on the burly outrider in the centre of the painting, using his mount and sword to drive on three stags (symbolising the three Scandinavian crowns). Queen Elisabeth, conversely, is easily spotted in the lower-right corner, standing amongst her ladies in waiting and armed with a crossbow. Mirroring her position, the valet clad in black velvet on the left, is generally interpreted to be her brother, the Emperor Charles V[6].​



    The Stockholm Recess (or charter of union) was formed by the concrete challenges facing the three-state union: A resurgent monarchy and a foreign policy conundrum that effectively only concerned Sweden. In this regard, the most striking differences between the charter and previous treaties concern the rights of the crown and foreign policy. While a common legal code for all three realms might seem as a wise policy to contemporary eyes (and in line with Christian’s Danish legal reforms) such a divergence was not in the interest of either king or council. We know that some within the Peace Party feared that Christian II would seek to supplant St. Erik’s law in favour of a Swedish version of the Law of the Realm, but this was carefully averted by the king who proposed that “... each of the realms should be governed by their own laws as according to the appropriate fixture, custom and judgement.”[7] On paper, this might appear as a concession to traditionalist forces, but it also gave the crown valuable space to maneuver - comparable to the dynamic relationship between Christian II’s titles as King of Denmark and Duke of Holstein[8]. Furthermore, a well-established point within medieval constitutional thinking was the fact that “... good law was old law.” In this regard, the new union charter’s greatest domestic innovation was the addition of an institutional layer atop of the distinct Danish, Norwegian and Swedish legal codes, a change invariably tied to the contradiction between hereditary and elective monarchy within the union.

    The 1397 charter had stipulated that “... all three realms are and shall remain under one master and king, and be united as one realm.”[9] How could that function if Sweden had the, albeit weakened, right to elect its monarch? The king proposed that since he had been chosen as king of Sweden in 1512 and crowned in 1519 he was the legal “... one master and king” referred to in the charter. Consequently, Christian’s successor would naturally have to be from his line, beginning with the seven years old crown prince, Hans. The fact that the prince had been legally chosen as Christian II’s lawful successor in 1519 lent this interpretation enough credence for the Swedish delegates to concede the point[10]. As such, while the individual Swedish legal tradition maintained a facade of election, the Stockholm Recess would explicitly specify that the one king “... to rule these realms is to be of the family of our most gracious lord and master, King Christian, who have woven these realms together by right birth, inheritance and lawful election.” The union monarchy would henceforth, for all intents and purposes, be hereditary. A further sign that the Oldenburg tripartite state was evolving from a personal union towards a real union with shared institutions.

    First and foremost amongst these innovations was the formalisation and expansion of the stadtholder system, which Christian II had instituted in Sweden after his conquest. One of the later paragraphs directly state that in all of the king’s septentrionalium terrarium (Lands of the North) there “... should be such a government that is chosen and conceived of the realms’ best men to serve at the king’s pleasure.” This could be interpreted as an elevation of the Netherlandish skultus system, already instituted in Denmark’s market towns, to a union level, but it shared just as much with the ancient Scandinavian offices of state - namely that of Lord Steward, Lord Captain and Lord Seneschal[11]. Just as the skultus, these new high officers would be entirely dependent on the king, deriving their authority from him and not the citizens of the realms in which they served.

    Still, one should be careful not to overstate the changes wrought by the 1525 Recess. Each realm retained its own legal code, armies and legislatives and no thought was given to specifying a union capital or common chancery. In this regard, the words of Queen Elisabeth that “where my king is, there my kingdom is” continued to ring true for all early modern civil servants in Scandinavia.

    It was regarding foreign policy that the widest progress towards actual integration was made. The matters of declaring war and feud had hitherto required the consent of each of the three realms' councils, but since the aristocracy had been gutted of their political power this clause was wholly scratched from the agreement. Instead, the king was granted a comprehensive mandate to conduct war and peace, albeit it had to happen after “... due counsel and process with the good men of each realm.” It is telling that neither counsel nor process was ever specified in the charter, while the king’s role was explicitly mentioned time and time again. Indeed the text stipulated that, “... should it so happen that one of these realms were subjected to war or force of arms by foreigners, then the two other realms - with all their power and fidelity - when called upon by the king or his deputies - must move to defend that realm - by land or sea - and be of true help in averting the common enemy, while acting under the king’s or his deputies’ command.”[12] Paradoxically, it would be this strongly integrationalist point that was pushed the hardest by the Swedish deputation, most likely because they thought it to be the first stipulation to be tested when push came to shove in the East.

    On Candlemas-day 1525, Christian II presided over the formal signing of the Recess of Stockholm in the city’s cathedral. The list of signatories being a strikingly accurate index over the most consequential participants in the later Union Wars. The three archbishops of the North were mentioned first, as according to their status, being followed by the three stadtholders - Mogens Gøye of Denmark, Karl Knutsson of Norway and Erik Abrahamsson Leijonhufvud of Sweden. Although the charter had not strictly limited the “great offices” to men born in the respective realms, it appears that the previous Swedish stadtholder, Henrik Krummedige, had been eased out of his office, in order for the king to bring over Leijonhufvud and the remaining noble opposition. Having spent half a decade dealing with rebellions and malcontent Swedes, Krummedige was by all accounts not entirely unhappy with being relieved of his post.



    ddztjlg-7fad6417-10da-4674-8806-69b368fdea52.png


    Map of the Three Crowns of the North in 1525 after the Union Recess of Stockholm and the Treaty of Åbo. Henceforth, the terms Northern Lands (septentrionalium terrarium) and Scandinavia (at one point, Christian II even referred to himself as the Archirex Totius Scandiae - Arch-king of All Scandinavia, even though this title was never constitutionally sanctioned) saw increased use, when referring to the three realms united. It was another sign of the gradual integration occurring within the Oldenburg conglomerate state.​



    With the recess completed and ratified, Christian II turned his attention towards settling matters in the East. While he, Elisabeth and prince Hans set out on his long delayed Eriksgata (the traditional route of royal acclamation undertaken by Sweden’s kings), Søren Norby and Erik Leijonhufvud crossed the Sea of Åland in order to meet the grand duke’s envoys, under Nemoy, at Åbo castle. Norby, as the king’s recently appointed deputy in foreign affairs, took the lead, much to the chagrin of Leijonhufvud, who pursued a decidedly aggressive attitude towards the Russians. Indeed, when the Admiral in the Eastern Sea expressed his admiration of Vasily’s “... swift and divinely blessed crusade against the infidels” the Swedish stadtholder supposedly immediately asked if Norby “... was referring to the martyred souls of Viborg or the Tatars of Kazan.” Prince Nemoy, bemused by this outburst, simply thanked Norby for his master’s kind words.

    It soon became apparent, that the Danes and the Muscovites were very quick to come to terms, while the Swedish delegates dragged their feet considerably. Contemporary, as well as modern scholars, have speculated that this might point to the fact that Christian and Vasily had been in communication throughout the Stockholm negotiations and that the stipulations of the Åbo Treaty were a foregone conclusion. Rather, it is more probable that political necessity simply drove both sides to expediency. Vasily was preparing for another war with king Sigismund of Poland-Lithuania, the truce between the two sovereigns being about to expire, and was as such highly interested in securing his North-Western flank through an amiable treaty. Furthermore, it is indisputable that actual, hard-nosed haggling and negotiation did occur. At one point, Nemoy even threatened to return to Viborg and install a permanent Russian administration, since the Nordics didn’t seem capable of ever reaching a satisfactory compromise.

    After a few weeks of taking pot-shots at each other, the two sides finally agreed to a settlement. Trade relations between the two realms were considerably enlarged, with the Danish privileges in the Trans-Ladogan markets being extended to all members of the Royal Trade Company. Similar rights were given to Russian merchants, the issue of the Sound Due’s applicability being referred to a later meeting.

    The most consequential changes were territorial. Viborg and all the lands occupied by Nemoy’s men along the Gulf of Finland would immediately be returned to Christian II’s control. Conversely, the castle of Olofsborg and the territories claimed by Muscovy under the Treaty of Nöteborg were to remain on Russian hands until a suitable ransom could be agreed upon. However, it was apparent to all that such a redemption could not be realistically achieved in the near future, infuriating the Swedish delegates. Norby’s concessions in Österbotten and Karelia were matched by a Muscovite acknowledgment of Swedish and Norwegian taxation rights to the Sapmi grazing fields around Lake Enare and the Torneå Lappmark. On paper, this would seemingly cut Västerbotten off from Österbotten, leaving the Swedish realm divided. In practical terms, nothing much would change. Movement between the two parts of Sweden was predominantly done by sea while the area in question was largely non-sedentary in nature. To the Sapmi nomads inhabiting the tundra, few probably knew whether it was Christian II or Vasily III who reigned over them. Fewer still probably cared.



    NTeHGSh.png

    Author’s note: Quite a hiatus this time around. Thesis writing is doing a number on me and, I must admit, I’ve been feeling quite creatively drained as well. Anyways, I hope you enjoy and let me know what you think.



    Footnotes:

    [1]
    My own translation of a part of the OTL chronicle. This stanza recounts Margaret I’s creation of the Kalmar Union. Please permit some poetic license vis-a-vis the translation.

    [2]Who in OTL was a trusted bodyguard and mercenary commander of Christian II. ITTL, he also commanded a part of the royal infantry during the Battle of Hillerslev (see Chapter 19).

    [3]An OTL quote from Olavus Petri’s chronicle, originally referring to the campaign of 1520.

    [4]This was also the OTL position taken by the Swedes during the negotiations of 1520.

    [5]See Chapters 8, 9 and 10. Essentially, Christian II swore to respect and uphold the common law of Saint Erik, but somewhat reneged on parts of his promises by intimidating the Swedes into granting additional concessions (such as the hereditary inheritance of the city of Stockholm and the guarantee that his son and heirs would be ‘elected’ to follow him on the Swedish throne).

    [6]Although Cranach did create this painting, it is actually titled Hunt at the Castle of Torgau in Honour of Charles V and was finished in 1544. The lady I portray as Queen Elisabeth is actually Sibylla of Cleves, wife of Cranach’s patron John Frederick the Magnanimous, Elector of Saxony (at the lower left alongside Charles V). I also edited in the Oldenburg coat of arms, in place of those belonging to the Saxon elector. You can read more about the painting and see the original on the Museo del Prado's web-page.

    [7]Almost a word-by-word repetition of the 3rd point of the 1397 Union Charter.

    [8]A constitutional feint masterly employed by Christian IV in 1611, for example.

    [9]Also from the 1397 Union Charter.

    [10]I think that I’ve mentioned this before, but I’d like to specify that there was a marked difference in Scandinavian elections between being chosen (kaaret/keyst) and elected. Christian was chosen as king of Denmark and Sweden before his father died (in breach of King Hans’ accession charter), but this did not prevent the nobility of either realm extorting wide concessions from him before he could ascend the throne.

    [11]Respectively the rigsforstander, the rigshøvedsmand/marsk and the rigsdrost.

    [12]Slightly rewritten quote from the 1397 Union Charter.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 26: White Rose Victorious

  • Chapter 26
    White Rose Victorious



    My masters of Ireland, you will crown apes at length.

    - King Henry VII, 1489​





    A Torrent of Calamities: The Undoing of the Tudor Covenant


    News of the French victory at Sciarborasca sent a shiver down the spine of the Tudor court. Northumberland and Cumberland were at the mercy of Albany, who had withdrawn the major part of his army back into Scotland - his soldiers struggling under the weight of their plunder. Although the Lord Protector had only garrisoned the cities of Carlisle and Newcastle, Henry VIII’s Privy Council was convinced that Albany would not be content with the spoils of the North. Into this insular threat floated the spectre of Francis I’s pet Yorkist pretender, Richard de la Pole. With the Valois dynasty firmly entrenched in Milan and the emperor licking his wounds north of the Alps, it was widely anticipated that the “Most Christian King” would make good on his promise to bankroll a cross-channel invasion and install the White Rose on the English throne. As such, it is undisputed that Henry VIII’s government saw the many dangers facing the Tudor dynasty with eyes wide open, but one can only marvel at the incompetence by which it went about addressing them.

    However, it would be unfair to attribute the “torrent of calamities” that swept the English realm to a single person. Indeed, Tacitus’ precept that victory has many fathers, but defeat is an orphan, rings hollow when it comes to the Great Anarchy of 1524-25. The Duke of Suffolk’s defeat at Edinburgh had decimated England’s capability to meet the enemy in the field and severely reduced the chances of a swift liberation of the Scottish occupied cities. As spring approached, Charles Brandon did manage to drum up a force sizable enough to deter Albany from marching into the Duchy of York, but even then roving parties of gallowglasses were reported as far south as Richmond. If the Scottish menace was to be quelled, Suffolk needed reinforcements and he needed them sooner rather than later.

    Unfortunately, the furnishment of a new field army was a cost that exceeded the Tudor coffers. In total, Wolsey’s chancery calculated that at least £500.000 were needed to put a new army in the field - an astronomical sum which would require the imposition of emergency taxes. Parliament, however, was reluctant to grant such a benevolence. Forced loans had already been obtained in 1522 and early 1523 to pay for the army that had gone into Scotland to press the claim of James V. Given the most recent military disasters, strong factions within Parliament argued that it would be wiser and more fiscally sound to seek peace with the Auld Alliance instead of attempting yet another armed gamble in the North. Indeed, one London burgess greatly irritated the king by lecturing him that “... it is common saying that in Scotland there are naught to win but strokes.”[1] This was completely unacceptable to the martially inclined Henry VIII. As he stated before Parliament, he would “... not huddle indoors like a sick girl while his realm was beset by Scots and usurpers.” Of course, there were those in Parliament who understood that any favourable peace settlement hinged on the expulsion of the Scots and that sacrifices needed to be made. Still, the prevalent trend in the Commons was to limit the king’s “Great Enterprise” to simply restoring the status quo. As negotiations stalled, Henry commanded Wolsey (who himself was said to have veered towards favouring peace) to get him his funds no matter what.


    9MMHDw5.png


    Henry VIII of England, painted between 1500 and 1524 by an unknown artist and Richard de la Pole, called the White Rose, ca. 1523 also by an unknown artist. Both Henry and Richard were capable warriors, but for the White Rose soldiering was less of a sport and more of a profession brought on by necessity. His youth as a penniless exile, hunted across the European continent by Henry VII’s assassins, had been elevated into that of true pretender thanks to his own martial abilities.


    Consequently, the cardinal concocted the so-called Amicable Grant[2] to fulfill the king’s wishes. Despite its affable name, there was little trace of reciprocal amiability about Wolsey’s manoeuvre. While in theory, the grant was framed as a way for the people to voluntarily “donate” money to the war effort, it was in effect a state-sanctioned stick-up of a populace barely scraping out a living. Worse, such benevolences were usually only directed at the nobility, but this time commoners and clergy alike were asked to turn out their pockets which broadened the societal base of resistance. The grant was indisputably Henry’s idea, but it was the lord chancellor who bore the brunt of the populace’s discontent. As one chronicler wrote: “… all people cursed the Cardinal and his coadherents as subvertor of the law and liberty of England.”[3]

    Still, such popular unrest would ordinarily have posed little threat to the Tudor dynasty. It is quite likely that Henry would have taken stock of the situation and tried to calm his subjects by reversing some of the more unsavoury aspects of the grant, but faced with such a dire threat to his throne, the king was not inclined to haggle with the commoners over the defence of the realm. Royal sheriffs and men-at-arms accompanied the crown’s inspectors, further incensing the population, especially in the East Country duchies of Norfolk and Suffolk. Tensions came to ahead on the 15th of April 1524 when a tax collector named William Waldegrave attempted to secure payment from the clergy and laity of the city of Norwich. Riots broke out in the city streets, during the course of which Waldegrave and two of his guards were savagely beaten and stabbed to death by the mob. George Hastings, 1st Earl of Huntingdon, quickly rode out of his neighbouring earldom with strict orders to mete out harsh punishments on the rebels. A few of the chief looters and arsonists were immediately hanged from the city gates while Hastings set up a formal tribunal to chastise the unruly citizens. Yet the earl proved to be extremely overzealous in executing his commission. Most historians speculate that Huntingdon sought to shore up his own position at court by striking fear into the hearts of the Norfolk rebels.

    Whatever his motivation, George Hastings’ assizes proved to be a bloody affair. Three dozen Norwich residents were summarily executed, many more imprisoned and the city subjected to a massive fine of £20.000. Retribution quickly spilled out into the countryside where the earl brought “... dreadful execution upon a good number of the inhabitants, hanging them on trees, quartering them, and setting their heads and quarters in every town.”[4] It was one of the most disastrously miscalculated decisions of the Tudor period. When news of Huntingdon’s justice reached the Duchy of Suffolk, the shires exploded into open rebellion. In Lavenham, as many as 10.000 men gathered under arms to protest the grant[5] while the cities of Yarmouth, Lowestoft and Dunwich declared that they would not pay a pound as long as George Hastings remained at Norwich.

    Everything seemed to point towards a repetition of the events of the Cornish Rebellion of 1497. Henry had his wife, daughter and bastard son moved to the safety of the Tower of London whilst Suffolk’s reinforcements gathering at Westminster were dispatched to restore order in East Anglia. They met the Earl of Huntingdon’s retainers at Cambridge, the earl having withdrawn from Norfolk, burning bridges on his way south as a way to contain the rebellion. Unrest was not isolated to the East Country, with resistance to the grant in Kent and Cornwall being particularly marked. In the case of the former, the inhabitants resigned themselves to passive resistance and simply refused to pay up when the collectors came to town, but in the Cornish countryside indignation at this latest governmental injustice quickly spilled over into violence. As stated earlier, the localised rebellions against the Amicable Grant would not ordinarily have posed a serious threat to the reign of Henry VIII. However, the Tudors’ covenant with England was built on the promise of political stability. In this regard, the outbreak of rebellion in Wales and Ireland, coupled with the prospect of invasion from both France and Scotland might be seen as the true incendiary elements of the Great Anarchy, but the fire itself was shaped by the collapse of popular support in England proper.


    The Greatest Men: Rhys ap Gruffydd, Gerald FitzGerald and the Anti-Tudor Coalition


    While resistance to the Amicable Grant also broke out in Wales, Albany’s invasion of the North had specific ramifications for the unruly principality. The venerable Rhys ap Thomas (known affectionately as “Father Rhys” to Henry VIII) had died quite suddenly in the winter of 1523 at the ripe age of 74[6]. Once described as the pinagl holl Gymru (pinnacle of all Wales)[7], ap Thomas’ had been a staunch Tudor loyalist, and one of the most powerful magnates in southwestern Wales. However, his heir and new head of the House of Dynevor, his grandson, Rhys ap Gruffydd was a bookish, but rash and ambitious teenager some 16 years of age. Given his grandsire’s solid Tudor credentials, the young Rhys fully expected to be invested with the honours of offices previously held by his forebear. However, Henry VIII mistrusted the boy and given the precarious situation in which the realm found itself, the king concluded that a strong hand was needed in the volatile Welsh provinces. Consequently, Walter Devereux, Lord Ferrers, was appointed chamberlain of South Wales. From a practical, political point of view this might have been a sound decision, but it created an irreparable rift between ap Gruffydd and the crown. Adding insult to injury, Ferrers’ emergency restructuring of the Council of the Marches specifically excluded Gruffydd from participating[8].

    A feud soon erupted between Dynevor retainers and Ferrers’ men. When Devereux came to Camarthen to hold court, a street brawl evolved into a pitched battle which left four men dead on each side. Peace was restored, but the underlying tensions between the lord chamberlain and ap Gruffydd began to fester. Egged on by his equally ambitious wife, Katherine Howard (daughter of the Duke of Norfolk)[9], Rhys ap Gruffydd entered into secret negotiations with the FitzGeralds in Ireland. Gerald FitzGerald, the Earl of Kildare, had suffered similar insults from his Tudor suzerain, when the office of Lord Deputy of Ireland was handed over to his rival Piers Butler, the Earl of Ormond, in 1522. Incidentally, Butler was a man whom Thomas Howard, 3rd Duke of Norfolk[10], once had described as having “... a true English hert who was the man of moost experience of the feautes of warre of this countrey.”[11] The Geraldines had not taken the slight lightly. In the wake of Suffolk’s defeat at Edinburgh, FitzGerald doubled down on his feud with Ormond. Skirmishes and street brawls culminated in late 1523 when Butler was ambushed in the streets of Dublin and brutally murdered by Kildare’s men. The general consensus amongst contemporary historians is that Kildare had not planned for matters to get so badly out of hand. Rather, he had most likely simply hoped to rough Ormond up sufficiently enough for him to concede his commission in favour of himself. However, with Butler dead, the feud between the two foremost Anglo-Irish clans had turned into a struggle which could no longer be ignored by Westminster.

    Ireland had long been a violent and unruly country, a place where royal control was barely felt outside a few fortified towns along the coastline. Beyond lay the so-called “Irishry” (or “the Land of War”) inhabited by fiercely independent Gaelic clans and petty kingdoms. Strategically located in between these two vastly different spheres was the Earldom of Kildare. As such, the Geraldines had easy access to a large number of militarised tenants (accustomed to fight as the traditional Irish light infantrymen known as kerne) loyally to them alone and furthermore enjoyed independent relations with the O’Neill kings of Tir Eoghain in Ulster, who were the FitzGeralds’ kinsmen and close allies. Under different circumstances these advantages might not have constituted a winning hand, but Gerald FitzGerald soon proved that he could play the cards he’d been dealt masterfully.


    BW8q5hg.png


    Irish Soldiers and Peasants by Albrecht Dürer, 1521. The lightly armed so-called kerne were the predominant military formation of late medieval and early modern Ireland. Much of the isle was fraught by epidemic bursts of feuds and small-scale wars between the various warring clans and petty kingdoms beyond the Pale of Dublin. English control was therefore limited to narrow strips of land and a few urban settlements on the coast. Beyond lay the Irishry or the land of war.


    In March 1524, the Earl of Kildare convened the Parliament of Ireland in Dublin. Parliament served as the main legislative body of English rule in Ireland, acting as a rallying point for the king of England’s subjects and a venue for their constellation as a political community. Over the course of a few days, the Geraldines had the murder of Piers Butler legitimised post-factum and the dead earl branded a traitor to the crown. Even though the “Kildare Ascendancy” in effect rendered the Geraldines the undisputed masters of royal Ireland, their dominium depended on the institutional framework of the English monarchy to stay afloat. As such, Kildare could not simply seize the Lordship’s circlet for himself, lest his uncertain rapport with the remaining Anglo-Irish nobility evaporate. Yet Ormond, the man of a true English heart, had been installed by Henry VIII. Had it not been for the presence of Scottish troops in Cumberland and Northumberland as well as domestic unrest in England proper, there can be little doubt that the king’s vengeance would have been swift and brutal. In other words, Gerald FitzGerald’s supremacy in Ireland would only last as long as the Tudor government did.

    Taking a leaf out of his father’s book, the Earl of Kildare decided to stake everything on a single throw. While his own retainers marched into the Earldom of Ormond and burned the remaining Butler partisans out of their keeps and septs, swift ships under the earl’s half-brother, Thomas FitzGerald, set sail for Brittany. If Henry VIII could not deliver the privileges to which the Geraldines were entitled, then the earl would simply find himself another king.

    Following Sciarborasca, Francis I had held a magnificent triumph through the streets of Milan. Once again Valois suzerainty over the disputed duchy seemed to be complete, a trend furthered by the rapid conquests of Parma and Fornovo. With machinations underway to secure a Polish intervention on the French side, Francis returned to Paris, leaving Thomas de Foix, Lord of Lescun, as governor of the city. In his victorious train was Richard de la Pole, the Yorkist claimant to the throne of England. De la Pole’s star within the French court had reached its zenith due to his valour in the field and personal sacrifice in saving the king from Pescara’s tercios.

    Thus, when Thomas FitzGerald reached the king at the French capital with an offer to secure for Richard a base of operations against the Tudors, Francis jumped at the offer with undisguised joy. However, the plunder and treasure extorted from the Padan Plain could not match the cost of supplying the White Rose with the 12.000 mercenaries which the king had promised him. Still, Francis had retained a sizable contingent of seasoned troops from his Italian campaign, predominantly Swiss and German (referred to as Burgundians in contemporary English sources) in origin. From these the French king detached an army some 6000 strong, which he in turn augmented with 3000 Breton troops, paid for by extra funds levied by the provincial estates of Normandy and Brittany. As further collateral for this support, Richard de la Pole signed a secret treaty in which he agreed to hand over Calais for a period of 20 years, should he come into his throne.

    The plan hatched by the Geraldines, Francis and de la Pole was a tried and tested adaptation of the Yorkist playbook. Gerald FitzGerald’s father had followed a similar course of action some forty years before, when he had the pretender Lambert Simnel crowned in Dublin as king Edward VI in 1487. The Simnel uprising had ended in the catastrophic Battle of Stoke Field, but the disjointed situation in England convinced the confederates that this time, the Yorkist cause would be sure to triumph. Indeed, plans were made to draw both the Duke of Albany and Rhys ap Gruffydd into the anti-Tudor coalition, so as to exert maximum pressure on Henry VIII’s ability to counter de la Pole’s invasion.

    As previously stated, we know that the Henrician government was acutely aware of the White Rose’s intentions. However, the unrest in East Anglia, Cornwall and Wales coupled with Albany’s return to Northumberland in the summer of 1524 frustrated the Star Chamber’s ability to concentrate sufficient forces along the coastline. Some relief was obtained when the Duke of Norfolk came down from the Scottish marches and definitively quelled the unrest in Suffolk and Norfolk by “... equally applying the noose and the pardon.” By then the Amicable Grant had been discontinued, king Henry stating innocently that it had never been his intention to “... aske any thyng of his commons, whiche might sounde to his dishonor, or to the breche of his lawes.”[12]

    Wales, however, remained a hotbed of dissent. The Young Rhys was as popular as Lord Ferrers was despised and the simmering feud between the two magnates continued to escalate throughout June 1524. The quelling of the unrest in eastern England freed enough resources for the government to order Ferrers to march into Pembrokeshire and root out the nest of “... rebells and dysobedyaunt subiectys.”[13] Yet the Lord Chamberlain’s attempts were frustrated by Rhys’ uncle, James ap Gruffydd ap Hywel, who harrassed Ferrers’ column as it made its way from Ludlow into the mountains of Puwis. The Welsh were a martial people and many of those who now rallied around House Dynevor had served in the 1513 campaign in France[14]. While by no means constituting a coherent field army, Gruffyd’s retainers managed to repel Ferrers in a confusing skirmish outside the town of Llanbedr. The dishonourable flight of Walter Devereaux sent shock waves through southern Wales. Hundreds if not thousands of tenants rose in support of ap Gruffydd and against the excessive taxes imposed by arrogant English sheriffs. The hope that the Tudor dynasty would bring about greater freedom and benevolence to Wales had diminished over the years and now the bards openly praised the Dynevors as the harbingers “... of the long golden summer and the long foretold triumph of the red dragon over the white.”[15] Slowly, but steadily Young Rhys expanded his influence north up to Anglesey, inadvertently coming to preside over a loose confederation of Welsh magnates dissatisfied with the Tudor government.


    What Misery, What Murder, What Excruciable Pain: The White Rose’s March to Oxford


    On the 21st of July 1524, Richard de la Pole sailed from St. Malo at the head of a motley mercenary force, some 9000 strong. Less than a week later, the first parts of the chartered Franco-Breton fleet safely dropped anchor off Dublin and the city’s inhabitants were forced to welcome “... a military camp much like the Tower of Babel.” French, Breton, German and Italian mingled with the pigeon English and Gaelic of the Geraldine retainers, recently returned from their subjugation of the Earldom of Ormond. In a remarkable short time, most of royal Ireland had fallen under the sway of Kildare. Only the city of Galway (supported by the anti-Geraldine Kingdom of Thomond) held out for Henry VIII. The White Rose’s entry into Dublin was followed by his opulent coronation in the Cathedral of St. Patrick as King Richard IV of England, France (according to tradition, Richard’s French auxiliary commanders theatrically covered their ears at this) and Ireland on the 5th of August.

    Dublin soon became the nexus in coordinating the efforts at securing the “readaption” of Yorkist rule in England. In Wales, Rhys ap Gruffydd’s men coalesced into a small, but highly mobile field army around Snowdon which was supposed to march on Chester to secure a landing site for Richard’s invasion. Concurrently, the Duke of Albany once again prepared his troops to march into England in order to tie up the Duke of Suffolk’s large and well-equipped host. Unfortunately, Wolsey’s spies had penetrated the Yorkist court in Dublin and the Tudor government was thus well informed of the coalition’s plans. In a series of lightning raids, Suffolk advanced into Cumberland in July 1524, threatening the Lord Protector’s flank and forcing the ill-prepared Albany to pause his march south. Meanwhile, Thomas Howard hurried west and reformed Ferrers’ Welsh loyalists with conscripted English troops from the Marches, denying the Dynevor host command over the Chester hinterlands. Still, Henry VIII’s situation was brittle. The cost of maintaining both Suffolk and Norfolk’s commands had pushed the finances of the realm to the brim. Furthermore, rumours that the Seigneur de Bayard had begun to assemble an army in Picardy meant that the Pale of Calais could very well soon come under siege. If the last English foothold in France were to fall, Kent and the Cinque Ports would be vulnerable to a cross-channel invasion as well. Consequently, a portion of the Navy Royal was hastily assigned to guard the Narrow Sea.

    Unaware that their ciphers had been compromised, the anti-Tudor coalition set its plans into motion. On the first of September, Albany broke camp at Newcastle and marched a force of 20.000 troops into Cumberland, intent on relieving the meagre Scottish garrison at Carlisle. Two days later, Richard de la Pole sailed from Dublin with his 13.000 mercenaries and kerne auxiliaries. However, once the fleet’s advance vessels reported that Chester was “... crawling with enemies and armament and that the Welsh were nowhere to be seen...” it was decided to continue North along the Irish Sea and make landfall in Lancashire closer to the Scots. Sailing up the Ribble estuary, the Yorkist force debarked at Preston on the 8th of September. In many ways the impromptu redirection of the invasion proved to be a happy accident as the Duke of Suffolk now had to contend with Albany’s army marching West along the River Tyne and de la Pole’s host wading ashore in his rear.


    de6bxud-022b78b5-7a9f-496e-9fb0-93ffc2a3ec63.png


    Map of the British Isles During the Great Anarchy of 1524. Although the Tudor covenant had held the England together for forty years after Bosworth, it had not been an easy task. Rebellion and Yorkist sedition had routinely permeated the isles and when Henry VIII’s invasion of Scotland in 1522 ended in catastrophe at Edinburgh, cracks once again began to appear. At the realm’s peripheries local magnates clung on to medieval notions of personal independence and sharply resented the New Monarchical attempts at centralising the state.


    Fearing that he would wind up caught between the hammer and the anvil, Brandon opted to withdraw South through Yorkshire in search of favourable ground. The Scots, in turn, gave chase. But while Albany’s supply train was strained by the extended march into England, the Duke of Suffolk conversely picked up a steady stream of levies and supplies from the countryside. Consequently, when Brandon suddenly swung around just outside the city of York and arrayed his army in battle formation, he commanded a force of roughly 18.000 highly motivated men. On the 22nd of September 1524, the two armies clashed on the flat plains of the Vale of Mowbray. While the Scottish victory at Edinburgh had done much to rehabilitate the pike as a weapon, the Battle of Easingwold went a long way in restoring that of the bill. After three hours of stiff fighting, Suffolk’s divisions managed to press the Scots back. However, the duke’s flanks were endangered by a ferocious counterattack by the Highlanders under the Earl of Argyll who sped around his exposed left flank. Furthermore, the terrain favoured the Scottish pikemen. Their concerted push against Edmund Howard‘s Yorkshire gentry and Lancashire levies in the centre stalled the English momentum sufficiently for Albany’s line to stabilise. Still, the delivery of the Scottish centre owed little to Albany, who appears to have acted with a gross amount of fecklessness at the most crucial hour, and more to the timely intervention of the Earl of Arran’s reserves. As both sides disengaged to catch their breath, the Lord Protector overruled the objections of his captains and decided to vacate the field. The city of York, it seemed, had been saved. Still, Brandon did not possess the strength necessary to pursue the Scots, who limbered back into Cumberland. His army might have carried the day, but by all accounts, it had been a close thing. The English had exhausted their own reserves in driving off the enemy and suffered some 4000 dead and wounded in the process. In this regard, the fact that Albany had incurred a substantially larger number of casualties proved of little consolation.

    Meanwhile, Richard de la Pole had hurried on towards Pontefract Castle unaware of the Scottish defeat. He had been bitterly disappointed by the subdued reception he had received in the Lancashire countryside. Indeed, it is a surprising testament to the strength of the Tudor government that despite the unruly times and manifold insurrections, few commoners actually put down their ploughs to follow the White Rose in his quest for the Yorkist golden fleece. Similarly, much of the gentry and nobility looked at de la Pole’s pretensions with ill-disguised unease. Nevertheless, the Henrician government remained suspicious of the great families of England. Richard’s brother William had already been hauled out of his cell and beheaded when news of the pretender’s coronation in Dublin reached London. Others, including the powerful Pole family, which had been implicated in the Duke of Buckingham’s supposed treason in 1521, were placed under conspicuous surveillance[16].

    This was a dangerous development, as many of Buckingham’s former friends and supporters (such as his sons-in-law Henry and Arthur Pole as well as his former ward, Ralph Neville, 4th Earl of Westmorland) were campaigning with Suffolk in the North, each of them commanding substantial personal retinues[17]. Danger seemed to veer towards disaster when it was discovered that Henry Stafford, Buckingham’s only son and heir, had been in communication with Richard de la Pole while the latter was encamped in Brittany. Stafford and his wife were arrested and placed in the Tower, prompting the king to order Brandon to take Westmoreland and the Poles into custody as well.

    Acting as royal messenger, sir Nicholas Carew arrived at York three days after the Battle of Easingwold and immediately presented Suffolk with the warrant for the arrest of the three magnates. Considering it too dangerous to have the prisoners transported to London, Brandon chose to have them interned within the confines of York. For his own part, the duke decided to hurry his exhausted troops South to relieve Lord Darcy at Pontefract castle.

    Tidings of Suffolk’s victory outside York reached the White Rose’s billets outside Pontefract on the 24th of September. The strong fortress only possessed a meagre garrison, and Darcy wrote several panic-strewn letters to Henry VIII, begging for reinforcements. Richard de la Pole, however, was not inclined to waste his limited number of troops in an assault, when a field battle against Brandon was on the horizon. Instead he broke camp and drew his troops some 15 kilometres to the West, establishing a new position close to the old Yorkist stronghold of Sandal Castle near the market town of Wakefield. As such, circumstance had contrived that the future of the House of York would be decided on the site of one the greatest Lancastrian triumphs.

    When they arrived at Wakefield on the 11th of October, the Duke of Suffolk’s men, however, were exhausted. The discovery of a second Stafford “conspiracy” within the very heart of the Tudor army had rattled morale, and desertions had to be bloodily suppressed. Richard de la Pole, conversely, commanded a fresh host which was bursting at the seams to give battle. During the night, small units of Irish kerne harassed the Tudor pickets, supposedly drawing Charles Brandon out of his tent with “... his sword in hand, his breastplate askew and his hoses unfastened.” As morning dawned on the 12th of October the future of England hung in the balance. For the White Rose it was the culmination of a lifelong quest. He had dragged himself up by the bootstraps progressing from a miserable existence as a poor fugitive on the continent, dodging Henry VII’s spies and assassins to an accomplished warrior and commander. To Richard de la Pole death on the field of battle was by far a preferable alternative to another lifetime of uncertain exile.


    Uuc7wpl.png


    Personal standards of Richard de la Pole (on the left) and Charles Brandon, Duke of Suffolk (on the right) flown at the Second Battle of Wakefield 1524. Both standards would have borne the cross of Saint George at the hoist. The White Rose conspicuously used the traditional motto of England’s kings “God and My Right” to shore up his dubious legal claim to the throne, whilst Brandon’s “Loyalty Obliges Me” alluded to his deep personal friendship with Henry VIII.


    Both sides commanded little to no artillery, but the Yorkist troops were professional mercenaries and included small squadrons of heavy cavalry that far outshone the amateur mounted retainers of the Tudor host. As such, the Second Battle of Wakefield offers the modern military historian little in regards to clever maneuvering or examples of combined arms in action. It was, however, one of the most decisive and ferocious battles in early modern British history. Despite their fatigue, Suffolk’s troops proved a hard nut to crack when faced with a foreign invasion[18]. As the morning fog lifted from the field, the well-drilled Yorkist vanguard began to advance, Thomas FitzGerald’s kerne screening each flank. By all accounts, the carnage that followed was merciless. In the centre, a contingent under Thomas Dacre, 2nd Baron Dacre, held back a block of Breton men-at-arms while Suffolk’s longbowmen drove off an attempt by the Geraldine auxiliaries to outflank the leftmost part of the Tudor line.

    However, when Suffolk’s standard bearer had his leg hacked away from under him, the troops under Henry Percy, 5th Earl of Northumberland, on the right flank began to waver. Although one of the duke’s lieutenants quickly picked up Brandon’s screaming eagle, panic had started to seep through the Tudor army. Tired and demoralised, the spirited defence in the centre collapsed under a furious push by the Yorkist reserves. At their head, the White Rose thundered forth alongside his mounted household troops and French bodyguards. Charles Brandon himself was dehorsed in the chaotic melee by a trio of Swiss pikemen while Northumberland and the remaining Henrician commanders fled for their lives.

    With the Duke of Suffolk in chains and the Tudor armies in the region eviscerated, the wavering gentry north of the River Trent began to declare for Richard de la Pole. Chief amongst them were the Earl of Northumberland and the castellan of Pontefract Castle, the Lord Darcy, who formally accepted the White Rose’s kingship a day after the battle. On the 15th of October, Richard’s battle-torn standards were paraded through the city streets of York, the town’s officials nervously awaiting the pretender’s entry alongside the quickly liberated Pole brothers and Earl of Westmorland. Together with “... the old Yorkist battle-axe, Thomas Dacre[19] the defection of the northern gentry immensely boosted de la Pole’s credibility. The Percies, Nevilles and other great northern families were no great admirers of Richard’s, but they had a keen sense of what way the political winds were blowing - and as Autumn truly set in, the gales were very much in de la Pole’s favour. Moreover, their ancestral lands were largely subjected to Scottish occupation and exploitation. In this regard, an accomodation with the House of York would spare their manors and properties further desecration by the Lord Protector’s troops. Albany did dispatch a delegation to York castle, where the White Rose had called a parliament to elicit fresh funds for his foreign mercenaries, but the Lord Protector was careful not to make any promises before de la Pole’s regime had been safely installed in London. He did, however, consent to detaching a considerable detachment of French artillerists for Richard’s own troops and to strike down any attempts by Tudor loyalists to attack the Yorkist rear guard.

    From York, the White Rose advanced on Lincoln, which was taken without much resistance on the 2nd of November. Two weeks later, de la Pole’s army of unimpressed Yorkshire tenants, Irishmen, Bretons, Burgundians, Frenchmen and Swiss reached Leicester where it rendezvoused with a contingent of Welsh retainers headed by the young Rhys ap Gruffydd. After the Duke of Norfolk had learned of Wakefield’s disastrous outcome, he had abandoned his own position at Ludlow in order to take charge of a new Tudor army gathering at Oxford, and thereby enabled the Dynevor troops to march unopposed into England. The arrival of the widely popular Rhys at Richard’s camp gave the Yorkists a secure base in Wales and de la Pole did not temporise in returning the gesture by granting Rhys and his uncle James ap Gruffydd the offices of state they coveted.

    Pressure also began to mount in the south-western part of the English realm. In Cornwall, the unrest against the Amicable Grant was galvanised by reports of the White Rose’s seemingly unstoppable advance. A generation’s worth of resentment over the harsh suppression of the 1497 rebellion finally blossomed into a fresh round of insurrection, once again headed by the Yorkist Tuchet family. In London, Henry VIII was struck by equal bursts of rage, fear and fierce defiance. Against the advice of his council, the king insisted that he command the fresh levies gathering under Norfolk at Oxford. He would, he declared, defend his crown by the sword just as his father had claimed it. Secretly, however, Wolsey made provisions for the evacuation of the royal family to the Habsburg Netherlands, should Henry not succeed in his endeavour. It would prove to be one of the most prudent moves the cardinal ever made.

    Norfolk welcomed the king at Oxford on the 12th of November. Although the Tudor army consisted of few professional mercenaries, 15.000 troops had been levied from Kent, Surrey and Sussex with more men coming in by the day. Richard de la Pole, conversely, was dangerously close to overextension. The funds raised in Yorkshire had only just managed to convince his mercenaries to resume the campaign. Furthermore, the further south his army marched the less he could depend on new recruits to replenish his forces, the majority of the local men of fighting age having already joined the king. Regardless of the casualties suffered at Wakefield, the White Rose still commanded an impressive host. At his disposal were 5000 Burgundian and Swiss pikemen, more than 2000 Bretons, 1500 Welsh retainers and 3000 Irish auxiliaries. The defection of the northern gentry might have added to this force some 4000 English levies, but it’s difficult to fault the later Tudor propagandists of their portrayal of Richard de la Pole as heading a foreign invasion.

    On the 26th of November the two armies clashed on the fields outside Oxford. The Tudor artillery, fresh from the foundries of Houndsditch, precipitated the battle by unleashing a hellish barrage on the Yorkist infantry. However, once again, Richard’s veteran mercenaries proved their worth, as they soldiered on across the frost-hardened ground. They were met by a rock-hard defence under the Duke of Norfolk. In the words of the contemporary chronicler Edward Hall “... what misery, what murder, what excruciable pain was not suffered by those men of Kent, who stood against the usurper.”[20] According to Hall, all along the battle line it “... came to hard strokes where neither sword nor bill were spared.”[21] Henry VIII had grown up digesting tales of knight errantry and rode a horse so well that it had once made an Italian ambassador speechless with admiration. Indeed, one modern day scholar once wrote that “... jousting coursed through his veins.” As such, he could not restrain himself when Richard’s three golden leopard heads, embroidered on the blue and murrey colours of the House of York, advanced into the fray.

    The Tudor levies delivered an exemplary performance in the centre and when the king himself led his yeomen of the guard into the melee, the Burgundian pikemen under the Earl of Westmorland were forced to withdraw. Still, Henry’s “glorious charge” prevented him from maintaining a clear overview of the field. Richard de la Pole, it turned out, was not even present, his standard being carried by Arthur Pole. As the Tudor troops in the centre pressed the enemy back, their flanks were drawn along, stretching the battle line into the shape of a spearpoint. At this crucial moment, Richard sprung his trap. Anchored on the suddenly unmoving block of Burgundian pikemen in the centre, the Breton men-at-arms and Welsh household troops under Thomas Dacre and James ap Gruffydd swung like a door into the Tudor left flank. For all their valour, the thinly stretched Surrey levies were still raw recruits and they broke almost on the very moment of impact. Ground down and disintegrating by the onrush of troops fleeing the collapsing left wing, Henry’s division in the centre was forced to retreat. However, their way of escape was obstructed by the advancing Geraldine auxiliaries, who hacked and slashed away at the panicking troops.

    In the ensuing chaos, monarch and pretender fought face to face. Henry’s yeomen put up a stiff fight, but were soon swept away by the sheer weight of the Yorkist onslaught. When the afternoon sun began to set into an early dusk, Richard de la Pole was the undisputed master of the field. At his feet, surrounded by a heap of dead knights and courtiers, lay the lifeless body of King Henry VIII. Pretender no more, the bloodied circlet was retrieved by the Baron Montagu, who ceremoniously placed it upon Richard’s brow.

    In London, a sense of utter dread swept through the streets when news of the king’s death reached the capital by way of a badly wounded Thomas Howard. Although the city and the Tower could be expected to hold its own for a while, neither Wolsey nor Dowager Queen Catherine (as acting regent for her daughter Mary) saw any hope of domestic relief materialising any time soon. The cardinal correctly surmised that Richard’s regime would be in for a rough awakening once the honeymoon of victory had passed. Still, in order to maintain as much pressure on the usurpers and traitors as possible, the Tudor dynasty first and foremost had to survive. In this regard, the only option was to seek help abroad. First by way of Calais, where Henry VIII’s illegitimate uncle Arthur Plantagenet held the Pale against mounting pressure from Picardy, and then unto the Habsburg Netherlands.

    Leaving William Kingston in command of the capital, Wolsey organised a veritable exodus of the privy council, prominent members of parliament and the extended royal family. Three days after the Battle of Oxford, under the cover of darkness, the first wave of refugees headed by the cardinal and the dowager queen, slipped into a barge which rowed them down the Thames. At Woolwich, the party boarded the awaiting Henry Grace à Dieu under the command of admiral William Fitzwilliam. First up the gangway were Catherine and her 8-year-old daughter, the diminutive last hope of the Tudors, Mary I. Then came her cousin, James V of Scotland, and his mother, Margaret Tudor. They were followed by the limping Duke of Norfolk and a score of loyalist nobles and courtiers. Finally, Thomas Wolsey lumbered aboard, his secretary cradling the late king’s bastard son, Henry FitzRoy, in his arms.

    Less than forty years separated the “Tudor Miracle” of Bosworth and the readaption of Yorkist rule in England. As the Henry Grace à Dieu steered into the Narrow Sea, one can only wonder whether or not her passengers feared they were facing another forty years’ worth of exile.



    NTeHGSh.png

    Author’s Note: This is the hitherto longest chapter of the story so far. Although, I spent a lot of time researching for this chapter, there might be some inconsistencies hidden away. Still, I hope this does not take anything away from the reading experience. I’m curious to hear your thoughts about the Tudor Exile and Yorkist return. Who would Richard de la Pole marry? Who would be his heir? How long can he realistically hope to retain the throne?



    Footnotes:

    [1]
    A quote from Thomas Cromwell’s speech against Henry VIII’s proposed invasion of France in 1523.

    [2] OTL, an almost identical grant was also proposed in 1525 in order to pay for Henry’s war in France.

    [3] OTL quote about the Amicable Grant Rebellion.

    [4] Henry VIII’s OTL command to the Duke of Norfolk regarding the suppression of the Pilgrimage of Grace in 1537.

    [5] This almost came to pass in OTL as well. Apparently, only the timely intervention of a few loyal townsmen prevented the rising from taking place.

    [6] Rhys ap Thomas was a towering personality in late medieval Wales and England. In OTL he died of old age two years later than in TTL, setting off a train of events very similar to those seen in this chapter.

    [7] A description coined by one of ap Thomas’ many Welsh bards in the early 1500s.

    [8] This also happened in OTL.

    [9] In OTL 1529, Rhys ap Gruffydd supposedly burst into the royal castle of Carmarthen and threatened Ferrers with a dagger when the latter had imprisoned some of Gruffydd’s retainers. As a result, the Welsh magnate was himself imprisoned. In response, Katherine Howard raised troops from Pembrokeshire, Carmarthenshire, and Cardiganshire in order to secure her husband’s release. She was in other words, truly a scion of House Howard!

    [10] The 2nd Duke died as OTL in early 1524 and was succeeded by his son and namesake, Thomas Howard (formerly the Earl of Surrey).

    [11] An OTL quote from 1519.

    [12] Henry VIII’s OTL statement from 1525.

    [13] From the OTL order in 1529 to arrest Rhys ap Gruffydd.

    [14] Charles Brandon, for example, depended heavily on Welsh troops. In the OTL French campaign of 1513, for example, all but 222 out of the 1,800 common soldiers raised by him came from Wales or the Marches.

    [15] OTL description of Henry VII’s usurpation of the English crown.

    [16] As in OTL, the Pole family had fallen out of favour after Buckingham’s execution in 1521.

    [17] Buckingham’s son and heir, Henry Stafford, had married Ursula Pole in 1519. In OTL, the three gentlemen mentioned all served in Suffolk’s French campaign in 1523.

    [18] In OTL, Tudor armies of this period were apparently rather unreliable and undisciplined when campaigning abroad when the king was not present to motivate them. Conversely, they showed much gusto when fighting on home soil.

    [19] Dacre had fought on the Yorkist side at Bosworth, but quickly reached an accommodation with Henry VII’s new regime.

    [20] An altered quotation from Hall’s “The Union of the Noble and Illustre Famelies of Lancastre and York” from 1547.

    [21] Quote from the same source, describing the Battle of Bosworth.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 27: The One Good Harvest
  • Chapter 27
    The One Good Harvest



    You are endowed with every virtue, except for this one – you find it difficult to forgive insults.

    - Jean Glapion, imperial confessor, to Charles V, 1522


    Acheronta movebo.
    (“I will set Hell in motion”)

    - Juno in the Aenid, as quoted by Etienne Dolet, 1539




    Scion of the Scorpion: Richard IV and the Peace of Berwick


    To Richard de la Pole, the news of the flight of the Tudor dynasty was a mixed bag. Without a pretender to rally to, the remnants of Henry VIII’s army quickly surrendered, paving the way for the White Rose’s victorious march on the capital. On the 17th of November 1524, the battle-torn Yorkist standards passed under the city gates of London. For most of the better part of England, however, Richard IV’s reign would remain very much up for debate. Even though the Bloody Assizes of George Hastings had drastically tarred the reputation of the Tudors, many still regarded them as the sole legal dynasty for the throne of England. The White Rose, conversely, was widely recognised as an usurper and the “Scion of the Scorpion” - the heir of the hated Richard III, slain at Bosworth by Henry VII.

    Furthermore, it was painfully obvious that Richard de la Pole owed his crown to the aid of foreigners. While his Welsh and Irish auxiliaries had played a crucial part, it was the fact that his van at Oxford had consisted of French and Breton mercenaries that so deeply offended the martial pride of the English aristocracy. Indeed, not for nothing was Richard’s victory often referred to as “Patay-on-Thames” amongst grumbling Tudor partisans.

    Following a modest coronation at Westminster Abbey on Christmas Day 1524, the White Rose’s popularity continued to plummet as news spread of the peace talks undergoing with the Scots and French. Somehow, the stipulations of Richard’s secret treaty with Francois were brought into general circulation, including the new king’s scandalous promise of the surrender of Calais. Even though the parliament summoned by Richard largely did his bidding docilely, its members dug in their heels at the prospect of handing over the last English foothold on the continent. Caught between a rock and a hard place, Richard could not publicly disavow the treaty without alienating his French patron and instead chose to trod a middle path where he simply claimed Calais from the Tudor exilarchate established in the Pale. Unsurprisingly, this satisfied neither Francis I nor Richard IV’s domestic detractors.

    When a peace settlement was finally reached with the Duke of Albany during the Spring of 1525, the Yorkists managed to limit England’s territorial losses to the secession of the English East March, drawing the border along the River Aln and returning Berwick-upon-Tweed to Scottish suzerainty after a period of 43 years under English rule. Furthermore, the Lord Protector secured the so-called “Great Indemnity” as a “... compensation for the recent harrowing this poor realme has suffered at the cruel hands of the English.” Evidently, the plunder already carried out of Northumberland by Albany’s Gallowglasses had not been enough to satiate the Scots. In effect the royal taxes, dues and customs collected from the shires of Cumberland and Northumberland and the Palatinate of Durham were to be paid to Edinburgh for a period of no less than fifteen years. Until then, the city of Carlisle and a number of important border fortresses would be forced to host Scottish garrisons.

    The loss of Berwick, the acquiescence to a systematic plunder of the North and the many favours and privileges heaped upon the White Rose’s Welsh and Irish supporters led to a fresh round of unrest. Both Rhys ap Gruffydd and Gerald FitzGerald would have their local rights restored and even enhanced. Indeed, it is often said that 1525 marked the beginning of a cultural renaissance in both Wales and Royal Ireland, drawing the peripheries of the English realm even further from the centre. In England proper, the commoners of Cornwall, Suffolk and Norfolk had risen with gusto against the Amicable Grant, but the fresh round of extra taxes imposed by Richard IV’s parliament sobered them greatly. Especially the rural North would remain a hotbed of dissent for years to come.

    In an attempt to further bind the northern gentry to his cause, Richard steered away from a French marriage, even though many contemporaries had expected it as a formality. The White Rose had been 44 when he won his crown at Oxford and remained a bachelor. Were his line to maintain its grip on the English throne, he needed an heir sooner rather than later. A foreign match would undoubtedly have granted Richard a veneer of international recognition, something he already possessed thanks to his warm relations with Francis and the troop of Valois vassals on the continent. There was talk of a marriage between the White Rose and Dorothea of Holstein (eldest daughter of the late pretender to the Danish throne, Frederick I, who lived a quiet life of exile in Paris)[1] and with an assortment of French princesses, but what Richard IV needed most of all was domestic stability. As such, his choice fell upon Margaret Percy, the 25 year old daughter of the Earl of Northumberland. With the Percys tied to the Yorkist cause a degree of stability returned to Northern England, albeit one interrupted by intermittent peasant uprisings in 1525 and 1526.

    Another attempted step towards internal stabilisation was the elevation of Henry Pole, Baron Montagu, as Richard’s de facto heir until Queen Margaret had borne him a son. It speaks volumes of the White Rose’s isolated position within England’s aristocracy that he had to elevate (at least tacitly) a person such as Montagu to the heirdom of England, as the potential heir arguably had a better claim on the throne than himself. The codification of the line of succession was a political necessity and in the short term it united the great northern houses behind Richard. However, in the long run it would lead to renewed and disastrous jockeying for power between the Poles and Percys.

    Efforts were also made at turning long-time Tudor stalwarts, such as the captured Charles Brandon and the exiled Thomas Howard, to the Yorkist cause. However, the former was adamant in his allegiance to Princess Mary (and thus remained imprisoned within the bowels of the Tower) whilst the latter was a skilled political operator who wanted concrete assurances before even considering switching sides. Thus, Yorkist England remained a brittle polity beset by enemies foreign and domestic. A state that was further exacerbated by the continued presence of a potent Tudor remnant in the Pale of Calais.


    dPw94jz.jpg


    Her Majesty’s Heavy Warship Peter Pomegranate, from a 16th century manuscript. With the majority of the Tudor Navy Royal in their hands, the regency of Cardinal Wolsey, Thomas Howard and Catherine of Aragon were poised to make life as hard as possible for the Yorkist regime in England. More often than not, their strained coffers were lined with the spoils of piracy against French as well as English trade ships.



    The Queen Across the Water: Catherine of Aragon, the Tudor Exilarchate and the War in the Low Countries


    Political woes and peasant insurrections in England were galvanised further by the defection of a major part of the Navy Royal. When Cardinal Wolsey and Queen Catherine docked at Calais, they brought with them 10 large war ships including the Henry Grace à Dieu, the Mary Rose and Gabriel Royal[2]. Over the coming months a steady stream of ships would arrive either at the Pale or in the Flemish port cities, as captains along the English coast defected to the Tudors. In total, of all the major vessels of the Navy Royal only the galleas Great Galley remained in Richard’s hands - and only then because government agents managed to arrest its captain at Portsmouth. This completely crippled the new regime’s power projection and made the conquest of Calais entirely dependent on French resolve - a development which might explain Richard IV’s unwillingness to comply with the secret treaty of 1524.

    Economic woes soon followed as Emperor Charles moved to his cousin’s aid. In early 1525, the imperial government in Mechelen proclaimed all trade with England proscribed. On many levels, this was in fact far more disastrous than the loss of the navy. The Netherlandish cities, and Antwerp in particular, were the main artery by which all English foreign trade flowed. Moreover, the Dutch market was England’s single-most important trade outlet and the major destination for its all important export of woollen cloth. As such, the embargo was an incredibly damaging blow to Richard’s already tattered finances. Not only did the cloth industry employ a large number of English men and women as weavers, spinners and other related trades, but the customs and dues related to it constituted a major source of income for the crown. Charles’ proclamation that any import had to “... enter into our domains in the Low Countries through true and faithful English ports belonging to our cousin, Queen Mary...” meant that Calais became the centre of a growing trade in woollen cloth, illicitly exported without the knowledge of an outnumbered and demoralised Yorkist administration.

    Conversely, this income greatly aided the Tudor exiles who complemented their revenues with piracy up and down the English Channel. The mothballed French navy stood little chance at averting this threat, which culminated in April 1525 when a squadron headed by the sister carracks Mary Rose and Peter Pomegranate sailed up the Thames and bombarded London itself. Combined with a lull in hostilities in Italy, these events led to the main theatre of the War of the League of Windsor being shifted to the borderlands between Northern France and the Low Countries.

    For his part, Francis I had been pleasantly surprised by his protege’s rapid success. With England knocked out of the war, the French now sought to conclude the war by striking at the Tudor loyalists at Calais thus achieving the twin goals of kicking the English off the continent and opening a line of invasion into the Habsburg Netherlands. Consequently, Francis began gathering an army at Amiens consisting of veterans from his Italian campaigns and fresh household troops from Champagne and Normandy.

    Until now, the eastern parts of the Netherlands had been engulfed in a simmering feud between the Habsburg government and the Duke of Guelders which vacillated between cattle raids and pitched battles. Charles’ regent, Margaret of Austria, bitterly complained of the Estates’ unwillingness to contribute funds for the campaign. Indeed, one contemporary Netherlandish chronicler lamented the cavalier attitude of his countrymen by quipping:



    But though you have such power on land and sea, it is to be regretted,

    That Guelders alone diminishes your praise,
    For does it not seem that, by the great sluggishness of the Senate,

    All your ancient glory has ebbed away?[3]

    The prospect of a French invasion changed the situation completely. Fearful that the Valois monarchy would ride roughshod over their liberties and link arms with the Duke of Guelders, the Estates convocated in Brussels in May 1525 and agreed to a massive government bede, with Holland alone contributing more than 460.000 pounds of 40 groats.[4] The funds were immediately put into good use with 10.000 Flemings mustering under patrician captains near Ghent and a general order of mobilisation being issued across the provinces.[5] The small standing army of the bandes d'ordonnance mobilised enthusiastically under the captain-generalship of Charles V’s confidante Count Henry III of Nassau. Indeed, Queen-Regent Catherine of Aragon is said to have remarked that the nobles of the Netherlands were preparing for war with “... as much joy as if they were going to a wedding.”[6]

    Count Henry was soon joined by the talented commander Jan II van Wassenaar, the scion of one of Holland's oldest families, who had returned from subduing Egmont’s allies in the province of Friesland.[7] Before crossing back into Habsburg territory, Wassenaar had decisively beaten the Gueldrian forces near Deventer, effectively preventing the duke from participating in the coming struggle. Further reinforcements also began tickling in. Since the defeat at Sciaborasca Georg von Frundsberg had been busy raising fresh fähnleins in the Empire and arrived by late July with an army of some 6000 Landsknechts paid for and organised by the Emperor’s brother Ferdinand. Last but not least, Christian II of Denmark, Norway and Sweden had dispatched a strong squadron of warships led by Tile Giseler in order to show his dissatisfaction with the deposal of his wife’s aunt from the English throne. Undoubtedly, Christian also wanted to dissuade the victorious Albany from any incursions towards the Orkney and Shetland Isles. Still, whatever his motive, Margaret of Austria was deeply thankful for the gesture, noting in her diary that “... the Emperor’s brother, the King of the Northern Lands, has sent us a stout fleet with skilled mariners and a strong muster of soldiers of war.”


    yqHewNv.jpg


    Portraits of Henry III, Count of Nassau-Breda by Jan Gossaert, ca. 1517 and Jan II van Wassenaer, Viscount of Leiden by Jan Mostaert, 1523. The Count of Nassau and the Viscount of Leiden were two of the most seasoned soldiers of the Netherlands during the first half of the 16th century. With the prospect of a French invasion looming over the Low Countries, it would fall to the pair of them to lead a large allied army in defence of the Habsburg’s most profitable domains.


    Moreover, the arrival of the Oldenburg fleet underpinned the allies’ shattering naval superiority. This in turn enabled them to quickly concentrate troops along the Channel and forced the French to repeatedly scatter their gathering troops along the coast. Furthermore, a small joint Dano-Tudor fleet set sails for Spain hoping to bring the emperor back with them. The timing, however, was not favourable. Charles had spent the past three years ruthlessly pacifying his Spanish domains in the wake of the failed uprising of the Comuneros and was not yet done.[8] There was also the question of marriage. Without an exchequer to pay her dowry, the diminutive Mary Tudor appeared a less than desirable match. Conversely, the dowry of some 900,000 Portuguese cruzados which Isabella of Portugal brought with her was an altogether more enticing prospect. However, Papal dispensation was required and Clement VII had by then drifted completely into the Valois orbit following the failure of establishing an Italian league with Florence and Siena.[9] In lieu of a Portuguese financial windfall, Charles instead had to rely on the increasingly impressive amount of wealth flowing in from the colonies.

    By March 1524 the Venetian ambassador reported that 60.000 pieces of gold, each worth a ducat and a half, arrived from the conquest of the Americas followed in early 1525 by another 20.000 gold pieces.[10] Furthermore, the emperor’s chief minister, Mercurino di Gattinara, successfully convinced Charles to allow some of the most recalcitrant Comuneros to “... buy their way out of the garotte.” Nevertheless, a contingent of Spanish knights and men-at-arms asked the emperor’s leave to join the fighting in Flanders with a company of Tercios. To this, Charles happily gave his consent, stating (as reported by the English ambassador, who had remained loyal to the Tudors) that “... the Frenche exaltacion is not to any cristen prince beneficial, because of their excessive ambicion and insaciable wil'' and that the king of France aspired to be “... the monarche of Christendom[11]. Given the fact that Charles himself lived and breathed the ideology of the universal prince of Christendom, one might take this imperial indignation with a grain of salt. Additionally, some funds were also sent across the Mediterranean to help raise a second imperial army in Naples under the Marquis of Pescara and the Duke of Bourbon. Both commanders were, however, instructed to only strike once news of a victory in the North had been reported.

    By Autumn 1525, Francis felt strong enough to begin his invasion. On the 12th of September, the French struck their tents outside Amiens and began to advance up through Picardy. In total, the Valois host accounted for some 25.000 troops led by Anne de Montmorency who had so timely saved the king at Sciarborasca. Against them stood the Count of Nassau’s imperial army of 15.000 Netherlanders of some experience, 6000 Landsknechte, 2000 Spaniards and perhaps a 1000 mercenaries and retainers under Nordic captains. The Tudor garrison at Calais numbered some 3000 front line troops, but remained ensconced behind the city’s walls. On the 20th of September, the French vanguard appeared outside Calais. Two days later, the city was fully invested, although fresh supplies and reinforcements continued to be ferried into the Pale by the Tudor-Oldenburg navy.



    deelqgo-8a165c2a-3bec-4d02-bc91-ec1a6b14b082.png


    Map of Europe in 1526 during the later stages of the War of the League of Windsor. French success in Italy had led to the annexation of the Marquisate of Saluzzo as well as the Duchies of Savoy and Milan. While the Republic of Genoa and the Marquisate of Montferrat retained a certain degree of independence, they had essentially been reduced to Valois satrapies.


    The Count of Nassau-Breda in turn moved to the Exilarchate’s relief. As the allied army marched through Flanders, Montmorency decided to leave only a token force behind to maintain the siege lines while he himself drew the better part of the army east to face the oncoming imperial advance. The two armies met near the town of Gravelines, some 20 km east of Calais. Battle was joined on the 27th of September and the allied army initially buckled under a concerted onslaught by the French veterans. However, the Spanish Tercios acquitted themselves with great valour and threw back the Burgundian contingent in the centre. Throughout the fighting, the Tudor and Oldenburg vessels in the Channel continued to bombard the Valois reserves, shattering their cohesion and preventing Montmorency from deploying them in good order. The allies maintained their defensive position, enjoying the support which the naval bombardment afforded them. Indeed, afterwards Giseler wrote Christian II that “... the greatest pleasure they could give us was to come and plant a kiss on our defences because, God willing, it would cost them dear.”[12]

    There was, however, a deeper meaning to Nassau’s defensive deployment. He had been using his naval superiority to secretly concentrate a substantial detachment within the confines of Calais. As soon as the two sides locked pikes at Gravelines, some 4000, mostly mounted, troops stormed through the gates of Calais and completely overran the ill-prepared French camp. Few of the besiegers survived the attack and none managed to escape east towards Montmorency’s lines. By late afternoon, Nassau committed his reserves under van Wassenaar in a ferocious attack on the French right flank, which buckled and collapsed under the impact.

    Montmorency’s attempt at stabilising his battle line failed and when the Valois commander instead sought to retreat towards what he thought was the safety of his siege lines outside Calais, his men rain headlong into the sortiered Tudor garrison under Thomas Howard. Caught between the hammer and the anvil, the French resolve collapsed. Almost the entire invasion force had been eviscerated thanks to de Nassau-Breda's genius use of combined arms and the iron resolve of his field commanders. 10.000 men were dead or wounded with an equal number captured, including Anne de Montmorency himself. As the Duke of Norfolk sardonically remarked to Count Henry, he thought that “... the Frenche king’s high herte begynnyth somwhat to com lower.”[13]

    The road to Paris was now more or less open for the allies, but the Netherlanders were reluctant at first to pursue their advantage. Indeed, many of the patrician commanders wanted to return home, the threat of a French invasion now removed. However, Frundsberg and Nassau convinced their ambivalent troops that the scarcely untouched lands of Picardy and Normandy offered plunder ripe for the taking. Consequently, by late October cities such as Boulogne, Hesdin and Amiens had been taken by the imperials. As the weather began to worsen, Henry III of Nassau crowned his impressive campaign with the wreaths of Clermont, as he seized the city by November. Hereupon he moved his men into winter quarters. When Charles V heard of the victory at Gravelines, he was deeply relieved and spent the better part of half an hour alone kneeling in front of an image of the Madonna that he kept at the head of his bed.[14] As personally vindictive as the emperor might have been, he understood that Gravelines offered a heaven-sent respite from an otherwise disastrous war. Indeed, news of Montmorency’s defeat was accompanied by a warning from Nassau, imploring his liege to remember “... that God gives each man one good harvest in their lifetime, and that if they fail to bring it home there is a risk they will never see another one.”[15] With 1525 drawing to a close, Charles increasingly came to favour at least a temporary settlement with Francis after four years of constant warfare: A turn in priorities galvanised by events unfolding in the Empire itself and on the eastern peripheries of the Habsburg alliance.


    The Word of God Endures: The Diet of Speyer, Hungary and the Ottoman Menace


    Within the Holy Roman Empire, the Lutheran heresy had run rampant amongst the populace for years. The horrors of the German Peasants’ War culminated in the middle of 1525 as radical reformers and Anabaptists were forcefully culled by the princes of the empire. Luther himself had come down hard in favour of his princely backers and sharply admonished the peasants for their lack of obedience towards their magisterial betters.

    1525 also marked the year where the Reformation transitioned from a solely popular movement to tangible political phenomenon. On the 10th of april 1525, the Grand Master of the Teutonic Order, Albrecht of Brandenburg-Ansbach secularised his order’s territory in Prussia, declared his adherence to the Evangelical confession and placed himself under the protection of Sigismund of Poland as the latter’s vassal. Partially in response to the secularisation of the Order, the princes of Albertine Saxony, Brandenburg and Brunswick-Kassel joined together in the League of Dessau in order to defend the Catholic confession from attacks by Lutheran partisans. The flood-gates, however, had been opened wide. Evangelical influence amongst the princes began to grow and by early 1526 Philip of Hesse and Elector Johann of Ernestine Saxony both imposed a magisterial reformation on their domains, being followed by the lesser polities of Lüneburg, Brandenburg‐Ansbach, and Anhalt. Together with Albrecht of Prussia, they in turn announced the formation of a rival League of Torgau. Although technically not conceived as a counterweight to the Dessau League (being instead formulated as a defensive pact against further popular uprisings and imperial enforcement of the Edict of Worms), the formation of the Torgau League signalled a hardening of the cleavages running through the empire. Indeed, when Philip of Hesse and Johann of Saxony arrived at the Diet of Speyer, their followers wore matching uniforms and armbands inscribed with the battle cry “God’s Word endures in eternity.”[16]

    Held in the Summer of 1526 the Diet of Speyer had been called by Arch Duke Ferdinand of Austria on his brother the emperor’s request. Ferdinand had proven himself a talented administrator of the Habsburg hereditary lands and was growing increasingly concerned at the anarchy spreading through neighbouring Hungary. Since 1490 the Lands of St. Stephen had seen a near total collapse of royal authority and a corresponding rise in influence for the native magnates beginning with the election of Vladislav II Jagiello of Bohemia as king of Hungary, who promised the nobility to rule as a king whose “… braids they could hold in their hands.”[17] A large and well organised peasant rebellion in 1514 had been ruthlessly suppressed by the magnates, weakening the internal cohesion of the kingdom even further. Financial destitution was an ever present problem- the royal treasury being perpetually on the verge of outright bankruptcy. Calamity upon calamity thus seemed to befell the Hungarian nation. By 1521 the Ottomans had seized Belgrade and turned the city into a staging point for a series of gruesome incursions into the Pannonian Basin.


    YLBOUDj.jpg


    Mary of Hungary by Hans Krell, 1524. A consummate politician, Queen Mary was largely responsible for reversing the steady decline of royal authority during the first decades of the Jagiellon dynasty. She was not averse to the ideas of the Reformation, which many Hungarian magnates used to discredit her programme of government reform.


    Vladislav’s lacklustre son Louis II lacked the skill to resurrect the crown’s authority and increasingly relied on the power of a small circle of predominantly German advisors, who sought closer ties with the Habsburgs to counter their adversaries in the “National” or Magyar Party headed by the Palatinate of Hungary, István Werbőczy and the Voivode of Transylvania, John Zápolya.[18] Still, even within the nobility, unity was a rare beast. The lesser aristocracy resented the baronial monopoly on power and wealth and continued to call for a restoration of their ancient liberties.

    Internationally speaking, the situation wasn’t much better. Within the empire, the persecution of the German burghers was well-known and the decision of the diet of 1523 that supporters of Luther were to lose both land and life alienated the Evangelical princes even further. Only the Papacy delivered some kind of consistent support to the ailing Hungarian state. Even then the papal nuncio Antonio de Burgio didn’t trust the Estates with his master’s subsidies and instead dispensed them directly to the martial Archbishop of Kalocsa, Paul Tomori. In 1524 and 1525 civil war almost broke out when the lesser nobility accused the royal chancellor Ladislaus Szalkai (reviled as a “son of a shoemaker”) of high treason and demanded that the Germans be expelled and their wealth seized.[19]

    By 1525 things, however, had begun to change. Ever since her arrival from Bohemia in 1523, Queen Mary had been working diligently at restoring the crown’s prestige and power while Louis II spent his time hunting with his gentlemen. Having inherited the Habsburg chin, Mary might not have been regarded as a beauty by contemporaries, but she proved a gifted politician who deftly exploited the many factorial divides within the upper echelons of Hungarian society. At the conciliatory diet of Hatvan in 1524 she brought a substantial amount of popular nobles over to the royal side. By November 1525 she presided over the formation of a royal league at Kecskemét which articulated a programme of reform decisively strengthening the finances and political reach of the crown. In April 1526 Mary struck against the councilar magnates. Werbőczy and a number of his adherents were convicted of high treason and stripped of their lands and titles. Legislative proceedings were then put in place to reinforce royal authority. For, as Mary proclaimed to the assembled dignitaries, “... if Hungary were well governed she would be the most powerful and valiant rival of the Turk.”[20]

    Unfortunately, the Turkish menace had already begun to stir. Having been momentarily distracted by a large Mamluk rebellion in Egypt and Syria, the Ottoman sultan Suleiman I decided to make good on his ambition to sever Hungary from the Habsburg sphere of influence.[21] At the head of an 80.000 man strong army, the sultan left Constantinople on the very day Mary succeeded in re-establishing some degree of monarchical power.

    Meanwhile, the Imperial Estates had begun negotiations in Speyer. Ferdinand kept a conciliatory tone with the Evangelicals, acknowledging that the situation in Germany was veering towards disaster and that a reform was needed sooner rather than later. Consequently, a committee of princes (including bishops and lesser clergymen) sat down to draw up a list of measures on which the assembly could agree. Proposals included the prospect of clerical marriage, the communion for the laity under the species of wine and bread, readings in German from the Gospels during Mass as well as a German translation of the Bible.[22] While the archduke could not consent to the immediate implementation of these measures, as he deemed only the emperor or pope to have such authority, he electrified the diet by stating that Charles had written him, promising to either come to Germany in person in order to settle the matter or else to force the recalcitrant Clement VII to summon a general council that would address the question of reform.[23]

    Even more astonishingly, Ferdinand let slip during a private dinner with Philip of Hesse and John of Saxony that Charles V was intent on chastising the pope. Indeed, according to the archduke, the emperor was preparing to “... go to Italy, and there I will have a better opportunity to get what is mine and to revenge myself on those who have opposed me – especially on that villain the pope. Perhaps at some point it will turn out that Martin Luther is the one doing the right thing.”[24]

    Even though no concrete agreement was reached at Speyer, the spirit of the delegates was raised considerably by the promise of comprehensive reform. In the meantime, the Edict of Worms was effectively suspended and the princes tasked with regulating religious matters as the laws of the empire and the Word of God prescribed. As the diet moved towards its natural conclusion, however, news arrived that Ottoman forces had reached the river Sava. The Ottoman deluge was about to descend on the frontiers of Christendom.



    NTeHGSh.png

    Author’s Note: Ending on a cliffhanger this time around! I originally wanted to conclude the War of the League of Windsor in this chapter, but as the story grew in scope I realised that it would simply become too long-winded. I hope you enjoy this very belated update and look forward to hearing your thoughts.


    [1] This was also proposed in OTL.

    [2] On his accession, Henry VIII’s navy consisted of just six warships, whereof only two displaced more than 200 tons (The Regent 1,000 tons and Sovereign - 800 tons). To these Henry VIII added 13 larger vessels up until 1517 (which survived till 1525). The largest being Henri Grace à Dieu (1000 tons), Gabriel Royal (700 tons), Katherine Fortune (550 tons), the Mary Rose (500 tons) and Great Galley (500 tons). Furthermore, by 1525 Henry VIII also commanded 11 warships of a tonnage less than 200 (two of which dated back to his father’s reign, namely the galleasses Mary Fortune and Sweepstake). Thus, the total strength of the Tudor navy pre Battle of Oxford ITTL would probably have been around 26 warships, when adjusted for losses not suffered as in OTL. See: Tudor Warships: Henry VIII's Navy by Angus Konstam & Tony Bryan

    [3] From "Ad Suam Bataviam" by Cornelis Aurelius, 1586. The indifference felt towards the threat from Guelders was not limited to the inter-provincial level. The western cities of Brabant thought that the war with Charles of Egmont only concerned those in the East, such as s-Hertogenbosch and Antwerp.

    [4] The bede was a subsidy granted by the Estates of the early modern Netherlands, usually either as the ordinaris beden, which was granted for a fixed term of years, or as the extraordinaris beden which were sought by the government for special needs. The number of 460.000 was the amount granted in OTL in 1528 for the war against the Duke of Guelders. 40 groats roughly corresponded to the value of one guelder.

    [5] This also happened in OTL in 1521.

    [6] This is what the English ambassadors in the Netherlands of 1521 relayed back to London in OTL.

    [7] Jan van Wassenaer died in OTL after suffering a musket wound to the arm during the siege of Sloten in 1523. ITTL he survives and is thus able to partake in the fighting on the French border.

    [8] The vindictiveness of Charles V vis-a-vis the Comuneros is quite astonishing. Between 1524 and 1528 one Valencian chronicler estimated that 12.000 people were killed and that damages of 2 million ducats were incurred by the emperor’s German praetorian guard. Others were gruesomely tortured. Charles even kept on nagging the King of Portugal to surrender exiled Comuneros up until the point where the last of them died of old age.

    [9] See Chapter 24

    [10] This is OTL.

    [11] Quote from Henry VIII’s ambassador to Maximillian, Robert Wingfield, 1515.

    [12] Slightly rewritten quote by Charles V during his campaigns in Germany during the 1540s.

    [13] Reported by OTL English diplomats in Spain during the negotiations between the imprisoned Francis and Charles V after the former’s catastrophic defeat at Pavia.

    [14] As he did in OTL after learning of the victory at Pavia.

    [15] This was the OTL warning forwarded to Charles by his commander at Pavia, Charles de Lennoy. Given that the Count of Nassau was also an old friend of the emperor, I think it likely that he would feel comfortable giving a similar admonishment.

    [16] This happened in OTL as well.

    [17] Also an OTL quote.

    [18] In many ways, the political ideology of the Hungarian magnates (the so-called Scythian Liberties) mirrored that of the council-constitutionalists of Scandinavia. Interestingly enough, one of the few sources to address constitutional politics in early 16th-century Denmark made a direct comparison between the electoral systems of the Danish and Hungarian realms.

    [19] This, like all of the events in Hungary, is OTL.

    [20] An OTL quote by Antonio de Burgio from 1525.

    [21] While some older scholarship used to attribute the Mohács Campaign to French diplomacy following Pavia, this view has since been largely discredited. The Ottoman attack had been prepared well in advance of the events at Pavia and rather centred on tangible realpolitikal goals. The foremost of these were the creation of a neutral Hungary between Constantinople and Charles V’s imperial domains. As such, Suleiman did not invade to conquer Hungary, but rather to address the dangers of the Habsburg-Jagiellon treaty of inheritance.

    [22] All of these proposals were also made at the OTL Diet of Speyer.

    [23] In OTL, Charles refused the diet’s proposals on similar grounds, but ITTL he is in a far less stellar position than in our time, despite the victory at Gravelines. As such, the emperor is far more disposed to reach an accommodation with the Evangelicals. Furthermore, Clement VII’s scheming with the Italian statelets to wrestle Naples away from the Habsburgs and his subsequent alliance with Francis has turned him even further from the papacy.

    [24] This is, surprisingly, an OTL quote by Charles V from February 1525, shortly after he learned of the pope and Venetians’ alliance with France.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 28: On the Shores of a Restless Sea
  • Chapter 28
    On the Shores of a Restless Sea



    The Turk is the rod of the Lord, Our God.

    - Martin Luther, 1528

    The trees of happiness with the roots of the poor Hungarians were pulled out by the powerful hand of the famous pasha, which was the unbreakable tower of the power of a happy and famous Sultan.

    - Kemalpaşazâde "Histories of the House of Osman", 1526




    Thanks to Bishop Pál Tomori’s excellent spy network of[1], news of the Ottoman invasion quickly reached the court of King Louis II at Buda in early 1526. Although his wife’s political acumen had resolved much of the strife and division plaguing the Hungarian government, Louis II and his nobles continued to bicker. By March 1526, the order of mobilisation had still not been dispatched, prompting the magnates to formally protest that if the realm were lost it would be no fault of theirs as they “... had given good counsel to His Majesty.[2]

    Matters were not helped by the steady flow of contradicting missives detailing the purported Turkish invasion route. Some reports suggested Transylvania as the entry point while others claimed that the main thrust would come at Belgrade or in Slavonia. In January 1526, the last titular despot of Serbia, Pavle Bakić, fled Ottoman territory with a small army, bringing with him the news that Süleyman aimed to strike directly at Buda: “... for once this chief city of the realm is taken, not a single castle will remain in Hungary that would not be his.[3]

    By April, king and court finally agreed to mobilise the detachments from the border regions. Summons were sent to Croatia-Slavonia and Transylvania where Count Cristopher Frankopan, Ban Francis Batthyány and Voivode John Zápolya began gathering troops for the coming campaign. However, while the king considered Batthyány to be one of his most loyal men, Frankopan and Zápolya were committed partisans of the anti-Habsburg magnate faction. By July 1526, the voivode had not yet left Transylvania, despite receiving a royal command that he was to “... set aside all other designs, as the approach of the enemy warrants that he hasten to the king with all Transylvanian forces."[4] While the Hungarian aristocracy from the core counties was marshalled at Buda, Louis also sent pleas for help to his brother-in-law Ferdinand and to his Bohemian subjects. Ferdinand’s hands were at the moment tied up in calming the unruly confessional waters at Speyer, but the Estates of Bohemia immediately granted the funds to assemble a force some 16.000 strong.[5]

    Against this slowly assembling and ill-organised coalition stood the well-oiled military machine of the Sublime Porte. Süleyman commanded an impressive host close to 80.000 troops, ranging in quality from the professional, kapukulu Janissaries and the heavy provincial timariot cavalry to akinji light horse as well as Bosnian and Tatar auxiliaries.[6] Yet many within the upper echelons of the Jagiellonian army dismissed the prowess of the Turks, with Archbishop Pál Tomori even arguing that “... the Turkish army is large in numbers only, but is not well trained, the troops being too young and inexperienced in war because the Turks lost the flower of their soldiery on the island of Rhodes and elsewhere.”[7]

    However, King Louis was not entirely convinced that his outnumbered force could defeat the enemy in the field, no matter what casualties he had sustained at Rhodes. Indeed, the rank and file soldiery was prone to poor discipline - to the point where common men-at-arms barefacedly muscled their way into the king’s war council to present their own ideas.[8] In late July 1526, word came that the Bohemian contingent had finished assembling near Prague and was on the march. The troops of Frankopan and Zápoly, however, remained at their mustering fields in Croatia and Transylvania, ostensibly out of fear that the Turks would come their way.


    7SXEUrQ.jpg


    The Resurrection of Christ. Detail of the main altar at the Church of Liptószentandrás by an unknown artist, 1512. The resurrected Christ stands victoriously on top of his tomb surrounded by soldiers dressed respectively in Ottoman, Hungarian, Czech and German garbs. Note that of the four men, only the Turk remains asleep while the others are in various states of surprise and admiration.


    From his seat at Speyer, Archduke Ferdinand was desperately trying to organise an imperial relief army. He had attempted to do so twice before in 1522 and 1524 (with little success), and when news reached the Diet of Suleyman’s imminent invasion, Ferdinand wasted little time in appealing to the German princes.[9] Mellowed by the concessions afforded them and with the prospect of a church council on the horizon, the imperial Estates voted en masse to provide the Archduke with a considerable grant in late July 1526. By then, Ferdinand had already dispatched an army some 4000 strong under Count Nicholas von Salm, one of his most able commanders, paid out of his own threadbare pocket.[10] Moreover, the Archduke scored an immense diplomatic victory when he cajoled the war-weary (and thoroughly disillusioned Venetians) to allow for and support the transfer of a part of Charles de Lannoy’s Neapolitan army to Dalmatia. As August began, Louis II was thus pleasantly surprised to hear that some 8000 Spanish, Italian and Albanian mercenaries under Charles de Bourbon were advancing up the road from Senj to Zagreb.[11]

    By all accounts it would thus not be amiss to describe Louis II’s position as growing stronger by the day. Allied hosts were rushing to Buda from every compass point: Ferdinand with almost 20.000 Germans, Bourbon with his 8000 Neapolitans, the 16.000 Bohemians, 7000 Croats under Frankopan, 4000 Slavonians under Batthyány and Zápolya’s 15.000 Transylvanians. When united with the Hungarian army, the size of the Christian coalition would thus have dwarfed the combined strength of the crusader forces at Nicopolis and Varna.

    Yet a belligerent mood had gripped the Hungarian nobility. The fall of Belgrade had put much of the realm’s southern reaches within Turkish striking distance, leaving whole counties scorched and depopulated. As such, the martial lords of Hungary were determined to meet the foe in the field sooner rather than later, certain that their own valour would make up for the Ottoman numerical superiority. Indeed, Archbishop Tomori had bitterly lamented the slowness of the Hungarian response, writing the king that “... I have written letters to Your Majesty week after week, but Your Majesty and the lords have failed even to shoe the horses![12] However, one should not judge King Louis too harshly. Mobilisation was delayed on account of the very real necessity of collecting the harvest needed to feed the troops and gathering the taxes granted in the Spring needed to pay them.

    For his part, Sultan Süleyman was eager to accommodate the nobility. His plan was to advance along the right bank of the Danube, seek out the Hungarian army, defeat it in a decisive battle and seize Buda itself. All of this had to be accomplished before the end of October at the latest, if the army was to have sufficient time to return to its winter quarters. Having left Constantinople on the 23rd of April, the massive Ottoman host crossed the Sava on the 21st of July. Six days later, Pétervárad fell to the Turks who brutally sacked the fortress and city leaving, in the words of a contemporary Ottoman chronicler: ”... across the mountains and valleys, in the gardens and granges, like bloodthirsty dogs and wolves, catching the spawns of hell like lions, leaving nothing for the evil of the natural enemy, no plains, no houses on the mountains, no fields, their own property and the grain necessary for their existence mercilessly destroyed.”[13]

    By then King Louis had set his army in motion, leaving Buda on July 20. Marching slowly south along the right bank of the Danube, the royal army was slowly reinforced as the general mobilisation of the rural tenants finally came to effect, blooded swords and arrows being circulated to signal the call to arms. As July gave way to August, Louis commanded a force some 25.000 strong, but the foreign reinforcements were still weeks if not months away. The Hungarians camped briefly at Tolna before arriving at the village of Mohács on the 23rd of August, the very same day the Ottomans forced the Drava at Eszék, leaving that city’s churches smoldering in their wake. The two armies were thus only separated by five days worth of marching.

    At the royal war council the following evening, the king argued forcefully for a tactical retreat. In the words of his secretary, the Bishop of Senj, Stephen Brodarics, the realm would “... suffer less damage if the enemy wandered freely over the whole region from Mohács to Pozsony, devastating it with fire and sword, than if such a huge army, together with the king and a great number of lords and soldiers, were killed in one single battle.”[14]


    dek3dbr-f1441383-3dfa-4be3-a531-da89d28b0134.png


    The Mohács-Érd Campaign of 1526.​


    However, the adherents of Archbishop Tomori, who “believed unshakeably in victory” declared that if the king were to retreat, then they would not attack the Ottomans, but rather the royal encampment![15] It took a considerable effort for the king and his supporters to win over the council and even then many within the army had finally lost whatever remaining faith they had in Louis’ regal ability. According to Brodarics, it was only the timely arrival of Francis Batthyány’s Slavonian contingent which deterred the archbishop’s troops from acting on their threats. More importantly though was probably the news Batthyány brought of Bourbon’s and Ferdinand’s advancing armies.[16] As subsequent events came to prove, the king’s decision was undoubtedly the single-most prudent choice he had made throughout his entire reign. Indeed, scholars and amateur historians have often wondered just what might have happened if Louis II had chosen to give battle at Mohács, although many consider Brodarics’ suggestion that the king and his entire army would have been destroyed to be little more than hyperbolic exaggeration.

    On the 25th of August, the army struck its tents and began to withdraw. However, outriders from Süleyman’s Rumelian division under Grand Vizier Makbul Ibrahim Pasha soon caught up with the lumbering Hungarian column as it was crossing the River Sió. At this point, the most bellicose Christian formations under Tomori detached themselves from the main army and deployed for battle.

    In the ensuing struggle the Hungarian men-at-arms were mercilessly cut to pieces by the Turks, the fords of the Sió “... running red with the nation’s life blood.” Archbishop Tomori himself fell in the shallow waters, his body being trampled by the hooves of the sipahi cavalry. Yet for better or worse, the stand at the Sió completely dispelled the magnates’ view of the Ottoman army as a giant on clay feet. Although shaken, the main army managed to complete its withdrawal - Ibrahim Pasha halting his men at the crossing in order to await the arrival of the sultan and the main Rumelian and Anatolian armies.

    Returning to the abandoned mustering grounds at Tolna on the 2nd of September, Louis was relieved to learn that a combined Imperial-Bohemian contingent under the Count of Salm was awaiting him at Székesfehérvár no more than 50 kms to the north-west.[17] Moreover, Christopher Frankopan’s Croatians had joined forces with Charles de Bourbon’s column and were reported to be in the vicinity of Veszprém. The German army of Archduke Ferdinand, however, had only just reached Pozsony while the whereabouts of John Zápolya’s Transylvanians remained unknown.[18]

    Still, with the arrival of the Bohemian, Neapolitan and Croatian forces, Louis’ army now numbered almost 50.000 troops and although some sources suggest that Louis II might have entertained the idea of retreating even further west, even his staunchest allies baulked at the idea of surrendering the capital without a fight. Consequently, the king had no choice but to give battle. Command of the allied host fell to the Duke of Bourbon, who was the only officer with experience in leading armies of such a size. The duke subsequently appointed the Count of Salm, Christopher Frankopan and Francis Batthyány as his deputies.[19] Taking up position near the village of Érd, Bourbon heeded the suggestion of a Polish noble named Lenart Gnoiński to arrange the army’s considerable supply train into a defensive wagenburg behind which the allied troops could be deployed.[20]

    Meanwhile, the Sultan’s host descended on the Pannonian Plain like a “... restless sea.”[21] As the Ottomans marched north in the scorching Summer heat, raiding parties reduced many of the cities in their path to smoldering rubble. On the 8th of September, Ibrahim Pasha’s Rumelian timariot cavalry appeared before the walls of Székesfehérvár. However, the city proved too hard a nut for the Turk to crack without artillery and it thus avoided the fate suffered by many other Hungarian settlements, such as Pécs, which “... until recently appeared to be a beautiful garden of roses, had now become a burning furnace, whose smoke flew towards the blue sky.”[22] On the sultan’s orders, Ibrahim simply bypassed Székesfehérvár before joining Süleyman and the Anatolian army two days later at the outskirts of the village of Érd.

    Charles de Bourbon had distributed his more than 8000 wagons in a crescent-shaped formation, the barrels of his guns protruding from the wagenburg like martial gargoyles. Behind the linked artillery were the infantry, deployed in three ranks immediately while the 12.000 Hungarian light cavalry under Batthyány acted as a mobile reserve.

    By the morning of September 11th 1526, the Turks swept onto the field “... with unfurled banners and an army arrayed in battle order, which terrified the enemy.”[23] Trusting in his numerical superiority and aware that the Christians might receive further reinforcements, Süleyman directed his own batteries to pepper the defenders in preparation for a general assault. However, the Ottoman barrage made only a slight impact on the wagenburg, prompting the sultan to order the timariot cavalry to the front while the akinji troops under Bali Bey and Khosrev Bey prepared to circumvent the allied battle line.

    In the centre of the Ottoman battle line, four thousand Janissaries armed with arquebuses were deployed in nine consecutive rows in accordance with the rules of imperial battles. Behind them came another 5000 professional troops wielding bows and melee weapons. As the Turkish infantry began to advance, the 200 large field pieces of the Ottoman batteries began to unleash a hellish barrage, which created several breaches in the Christian wagenburg. Although many Janissaries were cut down by counter volleys from the Hungarian gunners and the few Spanish tercio formations placed at the nexus of the allied army, the iron discipline of the Sultan’s household troops prevented the attack from faltering. Halting a few paces from the Christian, the Janissary gunners under the beylerbey of Rumelia began firing “… row by row.”

    Bourbon’s crescent formation might have been tactically sound when it came to countering the Ottoman numbers, but the curvature had the unfortunate effect of preventing his flanks from optimising their cross-fire on the Turks attacking the centre. Soon, a breach wide enough for five men to march through “… shoulder by shoulder” had been created into which the kapukulu troops now stormed. Meanwhile, the light akinji units of Bali Bey and Khosrev Bey were busy trying to circumvent the allied left flank. Seeing this, Francis Batthyány broke ranks and led his light horse in a furious charge, which drove back the Beys’ men in apparent terror, but also dragged the Hungarian reserve away from the safety of the wagenburg. Süleyman immediately committed a substantial part of the Anatolian sipahis to support the akinjis forcing Batthyány’s ill-disciplined riders into a confused rout.[24]

    With the Christian left wobbling dangerously and the centre embroiled in murderous hand to hand combat around the breach, Bourbon had to shorten his right flank as more and more reinforcements were siphoned off to stabilize the line. Indeed, the scribe of Ibrahim Pasha, Mustafa bin Dzelal, described the vicious melee of the ruined and burning wagenburg as “… the captured dogs fought until the asr prayer with a victorious army and since the cursed people had rifles, many Muslims became martyrs.”[25]


    uscvXSW.jpg


    Miniatures from the Süleymanname, second half the 16th century. On the left, King Louis II (depicted as an old weak man, despite being no older than 20) is seated amidst his war council at Mohács. On the right, Sultan Süleyman is depicted surrounded by his household (kapukulu) troops during the Battle of Érd.


    Perceiving the entire Christian army to be bound up in the fighting, the Sultan immediately ordered the grand vizier to attack the enemy’s weakened right flank with an immense amount of timariot cavalry. As the sun began to set a temporary lull in the fighting occurred as the Ottomans were preparing for one final assault. Louis II now made his way to Bourbon’s command post and implored him to sound the retreat and withdraw towards the safety of Buda’s walls. It was a crucial decision. The breach in the centre had been momentarily sealed and the kapukulu troops withdrawn, but the right wing was about to give way. Leaving a holding force under Frankopan[26], the Christians fell back in good order, surrendering the field to the Turks.

    The Battle of Érd marked a watershed in not just Hungarian, but in Western history as a whole. Although widely considered a tactical defeat, the forces of Christendom had essentially managed to stall the hitherto unstoppable onslaught of the Sublime Porte and caused up to 20.000 casualties in the process. Still, even in this sense, it was naught but a pyrrhic victory. The discipline, organisation and equipment of the Ottoman army had proven their merit and successfully displaced a large and well-led army from a strong defensive position. The more than 15.000 dead Hungarian, Bohemian, Spanish and Croatian troops strewn across the field being a testimony to this fact.

    Exhausted and furious at the resistance encountered, the Turks subsequently looted the battlefield, slaughtered the wounded and enslaved whatever captives remained. Two days later, Süleyman appeared before the walls of Buda, apparently intent on placing the city under siege. It would not have been an improbable prospect. In a catastrophic instance of negligence, the government had not secured sufficient provisions to feed the defenders of the capital. Most of the grain and supplies from the harvest had gone south with the army and were now in the hands of the Ottomans, leaving the civilian populace and the close to twenty thousand troops on the brink of starvation.

    Fortunately for the defenders, the standards of Archduke Ferdinand were spotted from the ramparts only three days after the battle. Amalgamating his host with some of the dispersed survivors of the allied army, Ferdinand was now poised to take the weary and disgruntled Turks in the rear. Already imperial cavalry columns under Philip of Hesse[27] were raiding the Ottoman picket lines and scattering the sultan’s provisioning parties. Faced with the prospect of facing a battle on two fronts and satisfied that he had sufficiently subjugated the Hungarians, Süleyman decided to retreat on the 16th of September.

    Two days later, Ferdinand and Philip entered Buda to the tumultuous cheers of its inhabitants. In the words of a later commentator “… no army was ever cheered so much for having fought so little.” Besides saving the Hungarian capital, the arrival of the imperial army had profound effects on the domestic politics of the Realm of St. Stephen. The ‘German’ Party of Queen Mary and her supporters was now in the ascendant and Louis II spared little time in securing the crown’s newfound prerogatives. Nobles and commoners who had defied royal authority during the march to Mohács were fined or imprisoned, the proceedings culminating with an official charge of treason being levied against John Zápolya for his tardiness at coming to the king’s aid.

    The voivode learned of the royal summons at his camp near Eger and was by all accounts furious at the perceived injustice of Louis’ accusations. Although many historians have argued that Zápolya had indeed intended to assume a position not unlike that of the Baron Stanley at Bosworth, the sources vindicate him to a certain extent. While the king had ordered him to leave Transylvania as late as July, this had been followed by vague or nonsensical counter-orders and credible reports of Ottoman troop movement in the Carpathians. Although subsequent events would inadvertently give the treason charge a veneer of credibility, it is generally agreed that the attainder of John Zápolya was primarily motivated by Queen Mary’s ambition to further curb the power of her political rivals at court and a desire to obtain some the voivode’s immense wealth.[28]

    However, Zápolya had no intention to surrender neither himself nor his wealth to the crown’s so-called justice. Rather, he withdrew with his 15.000 men to the market-town of Debrecen to await Louis’ response. Concurrently, he called for a diet to be held at the same place and soon gathered a prominent following of nobles dissatisfied with the crown’s growing power and the king’s supposed bumbling of the Mohács-Érd campaign. It soon became apparent that the court had gravely miscalculated its reach since none of the allied armies showed any interest in pursuing either the Turks or the steadily growing forces of the League of Debrecen. By the middle of October, Süleyman had returned to Belgrade after having garrisoned and fortified the burnt-out husks of Eszék, Ilok and Pétervárad. To the imperial commanders, their campaign had been a success: The Ottomans had been driven off and Hungary saved from the scourge of God. Despite all the camaraderie obtained between the cross-confessional German nobles and troops, the question of church reform continued to hover over the waters and neither side wished to risk their strength in an expensive and dangerous offensive across the Danube. Consequently, the imperial army returned to Germany by the end of November, bringing with them Bourbon’s auxiliaries and a solid part of the remaining Bohemians. Being well-informed by his supporters in the capital, Zápolya now seized the moment. On the 1st of December 1526, the voivode declared Louis II deposed on account of his tyrannical governance, supposed “deference to the Turk” and wanton disregard of the realm’s ancient Scythian Liberties. Civil war had finally broken out.

    dek3dhj-d84b562a-f509-4d48-a3eb-81e308ca85c1.png


    The Jagiellonian Realms in 1527 after the Battle of Érd. The Ottoman invasion was a costly affair, but in the end none paid a higher price than the peasants and commoners of the realm. The southern reaches in particular were devastated by Süleyman's harrowing with some areas appearing as outright deserts.

    Anarchy soon spread across the realm. In the devastated southern reaches of Syrmia, a Serbian regimental leader called Jovan Nenad styled “the Black” gathered a considerable following of local Serbs and dissatisfied Wallachians from the Banat. By early 1527, Nenad had seized the royal free town of Szeged and expanded his influence as far east as the market-town of Lippa, effectively establishing a government independent of either Hungarian faction. Across the length and breath of 'Black Serbia' Jovan was hailed as a saviour, a biblical prophet of the captive Serbian populace, Catholic as well as Orthodox, who promised to restore the medieval Serbian state and drive out Turk and Magyar alike. [29]

    The waters were muddied even further when Zápolya’s young lieutenant Bálint Török de Enying reported increased Moldavian military activity along the mountainous border. Besides his princely title, Stephen IV of Moldavia also held a number of Transylvanian fiefs as a vassal of the Hungarian king and now seemed determined to unite his domains on both sides of the Carpathians.

    There was little King Louis II could do to counter any of these developments. The royal treasury remained as empty as before the campaign, despite the windfall of confiscations and the royal army had suffered the lion’s share of the casualties incurred at Érd. Fortunately, a substantial number of loyal noblemen had survived the battle including Francis Batthyány, the Judge Royal John Drágfi and the Palatinate Stephen Báthory.

    For his part, Süleyman was exceedingly pleased when news reached him of how events were unfolding in Hungary. With the conquests of Pétervárad and Eszék, the Ottomans now possessed a “…high-way of invasion” with its base anchored on Belgrade. Furthermore, the onset of civil war and state dissolution effectively removed Hungary as a tangible Habsburg asset and ensured that the Ottomans’ western border would not be threatened in the foreseeable future: An important development for the sultan, as missives increasingly seemed to indicate that the Persian Safavid dynasty was preparing to resume hostilities in Mesopotamia.

    It is generally agreed that the Ottoman invasion of 1526 constituted something of a near-death experience for the Hungarian state. Indeed, regardless of whether or not events could have unfolded even more disastrously (as suggested to by Brodaric), the Mohács-Érd campaign exposed just how painfully fragile the Jagiellonian dynasty had become. In many ways, its survival hinged on the intervention of Archduke Ferdinand, but even then, the Magyar magnates continued to agitate against “… undue German influence” at court. In the words of a contemporary scholar, the nobility “… dreamt of Matthias Corvinus’ empire, but without Corvinus’ reforms.[30] In other words, the barons were happy to have the Habsburgs at hand when it came to driving off the Turks, but Queen Mary’s much needed attempts at increasing the crown’s authority were anathema to their regimen politicum convictions.

    The “restless sea” had thus not just exposed how vulnerable the Realm of St. Stephen was to external pressure, but also unleashed the flood-gates of civil war that had been close to bursting ever since the Peasant War of 1514. As mentioned above, the only one to truly walk away from the 1526-campaign with a smile on his face, was Sultan Süleyman. Hungary had, in effect, been rendered prostate before him. Were he to throw his support behind John Zápolya, the whole kingdom could very well be on its way to desert the Habsburg orbit in favour of Constantinople. As the realm descended into anarchy with prophets and princes fighting for supremacy, the only thing becoming clearer by the day was the fact that Hungary’s destiny was no longer its own.





    NTeHGSh.png

    Author’s Note: This was a really difficult chapter to write. I spent *months* on getting the map of Hungary right alone! I hope you enjoy this update, which literally required blood, sweat and tears to finish and forgive me if we never ever again return to events specific to the Realm of St. Stephen.


    [1]This was also the case in OTL: Especially the network of informers in Ragusa proved particularly useful to Tomori.

    [2]It’s difficult to overstate the degree of mutual distrust, financial ruin and political dissolution which permeated the Hungarian realm in the late Jagiellonian period. The quote is from an OTL statement made by the Hungarian lords during the mobilisation debacle of 1526.

    [3]An OTL statement made by Bakić. While there was little doubt that the Ottomans would strike sometime in 1526, reports were confused and contradictory as to which route the Turks would take into Hungary. Indeed, one of the reasons Ferdinand did not act more decisively in OTL was the breakdown in communications between himself and Louis II.

    [4]From an OTL message from Louis II to John Zápolya in July 1526.

    [5]Also OTL. For comparison’s sake, the royal Hungarian army only numbered 4000 troops by the Spring of 1526.

    [6]The actual size of the Ottoman invasion force is still debated with figures ranging from 50.000 to 300.000. Based on the sanjak lists of mobilisation for the 1526 campaign it has been estimated that 45.000 timariot cavalrymen and 15.000 professional (kapukulu) soldiers from all over the empire were assembled. To this we should add a large amount of irregulars, which I’ve conservatively set to 20.000, thus bringing the total Ottoman strength in April 1526 up to 80.000.

    [7]OTL quote attributed to Tomori on the eve of the Battle of Mohács.

    [8]This also happened in OTL before Mohács.

    [9]Despite the claims of older scholarship, Ferdinand was in no way indifferent to the events unfolding in Hungary. As early as April 30th 1526 (a week after Süleyman left Constantinople) he appealed to his brother for funds to field an army of 18.000 men to help the Hungarians.

    [10]This also happened in OTL, but seeing as the Diet of Speyer in TTL succeeded at mellowing the confessional waters even further, the imperial Estates grant a much larger stipend and at an earlier point. Count Nicholas was a very able and seasoned soldier who had fought against Charles the Bold and would wind up leading OTL’s defense of Vienna in 1529.

    [11]After TTL’s Battle of Gravelines, Charles V began assembling an army in Naples to attack the French in Milan (see Chapter 27). However, despite the imperial success in northern France, de Lannoy has not received any order of advance. Faced with the prospect of invading the Papal States, he instead chooses to aid Ferdinand in Hungary.

    [12]From an OTL letter to Louis II penned by Pál Tomori, 1526.

    [13]From the OTL description of the campaign by the contemporary Ottoman chronicler and historian Kemalpaşazâde.

    [14]We know from Brodarics’ account that a tactical retreat was seriously considered in OTL.

    [15]This actually happened in OTL as well.

    [16]While it is impossible to say whether or not Brodarics’ description of events was shaped by the power of hindsight, the royal suggestion of retreating wins through ITTL thanks to 1) the tangible prospect of reinforcements from the Empire, Bohemia and Italy and 2) Queen Mary’s marginally better handling of the proscription of the Magyar Party as described in Chapter 27.

    [17]By the time of the Battle of Mohács in OTL (29th of August), the Bohemian contingent had already reached Székesfehérvar.

    [18]The voivode had in fact, as in OTL, left Turda on the 18th of August but was still weeks away from the main theatre of operations.

    [19] At Mohács in OTL, the Hungarian commanders Pál Tomori and George Zápolya only accepted their position with much reluctance. Indeed, most Hungarian military officers at this point were only experienced in conducting kleinkrieg operations and raids.

    [20]This was also proposed by Gnoiński (who acted as a sort of chief-of-staff of the royal army) in OTL, but dismissed by the Hungarian war council as ‘impractical’. Having seen the Ottoman military meat mincing machine in action, the allied coalition is much more predisposed to taking a defensive position. This is an important change, because the Hungarian army was surprisingly well-supplied with artillery. In total, the army commanded 85 greater cannons, ca. 500 smaller pieces (the so-called Praguer hook-guns) while a majority of the 10.000 strong infantry division was armed with arquebuses. If a defensive wagenburg position had been adopted (5000 wagons were available in OTL), the Hungarian firepower would probably have gone a long way in countering the immense Ottoman numerical superiority. This also dispels the traditional view that Mohács was a battle fought between a modernised Ottoman army and a traditional, feudal Hungarian army.

    [21]From Kemalpaşazâde’s (very poetic) description of Süleyman’s Hungarian campaign.

    [22]Ibid., although the description originally referred to the sack of Bács in October 1526.

    [23]OTL quote about the Ottoman army at Mohács.

    [24]At Mohács, Batthyány’s cavalry did break through the Ottoman line (constituting the only successful Hungarian attack of the battle), but squandered their advantage by plundering the enemy camp instead of pursuing the Turks.

    [25]This OTL quote by bin Dzelal actually refers to the events during the sack of Pétervárad in July 1526.

    [26]Frankopan was the hero of an ill-fated 1525 campaign against the Turks and had volunteered to lead the army at Mohács, although his OTL arrival occurred too late for him to take command.

    [27]The Landgrave was a very martial man and would undoubtedly have wished to partake in the cross-confessional expedition against the Turks.

    [28]John Zápolya was by far the richest man in all of Hungary.

    [29]This happened in OTL as well.

    [30]This is a slightly rewritten quote by the Hungarian historian Pál Engel as cited in Tamás Pálosfalvi’s “From Nicopolis to Mohács: A History of Ottoman-Hungarian Warfare, 1389–1526” (which incidentally is also an excellent book and one of my main sources for this chapter).
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 29: A Thorny Olive Branch

  • Chapter 29
    A Thorny Olive Branch



    Beard to beard, honour expresses itself.

    - Archduke Ferdinand of Austria, quoting a Spanish proverb, 1527[1]


    POPE JULIUS II: Enough of these jokes, and watch yourself; for I, if you do not know it, am Julius of Liguria, and I do not doubt you recognise these two letters P. M., unless you have forgotten how to read.

    SAINT PETER: I expect they stand for Pestiferous Maximus.

    - Erasmus of Rotterdam: Julius Excluded From Heaven, 1514​


    LU9SvUU.jpg



    Christ Before Pilate by the Master of the Beighem Altarpiece, ca 1521. The coat of arms in the upper part of the panel is that of Guillaume de Croy, an advisor to Charles V. Produced in the administrative centre of the Habsburg realm of Brussels, the painting could very well be seen as an allegory over the emperor’s thankless job of treading the confessional waters of Early Modern Germany.


    By 1527, the War of the League of Windsor had, for all intents and purposes, become a stalemate. With the Count of Nassau-Breda and the Viscount of Leiden maintaining a tentative occupation of France north of the Oise, the prospect of an Imperial-Tudor-Oldenburg attack on Paris forced Francis I to remain on the defensive. Conversely, the French were safely ensconced on the Padan Plain and kept their Italian satrapies on a tight leash. Increasingly, Charles V came to the realisation that the Gordian Knot that was the war with France could only be solved if the full potential of his German domains was unleashed. The only sword sharp enough to deliver the such an Alexandrine stroke was the convening of a national, German church council and the resolution of the gravamina.[2] As such, the emperor left his Iberian nest and took ship to the Netherlands arriving in Bruges on the 12th of February 1527, almost a decade to the day he had first left for Spain.

    Stopping briefly at Mechelen to pay his aunt Margaret his respects (and knighting a half a hundred Netherlandish veterans of the Gravelines campaign in the process) Charles continued south along the Rhine, arriving at Augsburg on the 15th of April 1527. Awaiting him at the city gates were the flower of the empire’s princes and prelates. Philip of Hesse stood arm in arm with Archduke Ferdinand, the two having formed a tight bond whilst campaigning in Hungary. Over the course of the following months, more and more delegates from the rest of the Holy Roman Empire poured into the city, the long list of potentates being topped by the arrival of King Christian II of Denmark, Norway and Sweden and his 9-year old heir-apparent, Prince Hans. Although ostensibly appearing solely in his capacity as Duke of Holstein, Christian II undoubtedly wished to conduct back-room negotiations with his brother-in-law regarding more royal matters.

    For his part, Charles V was delighted to finally meet his young nephew to whom he took an immediate liking.[3] Furthermore, the emperor must have felt that the presence of such a powerful prince as Christian II could only strengthen his own position vis-à-vis the German Evangelicals, centred in the Lower Saxon Circle. It was a feeling not entirely shared by Charles’ cautious councillors. The old rumour that the King of the Northlands had brought a locked chest stacked with Lutheran treaties to his meeting with the emperor in 1521 had not been dispelled by Christian’s subsequent ecclesiastical reforms.[4] Nevertheless, the king and emperor soon formed an axis around which the following negotiations orbited.

    At Charles’ request, Philip of Hesse had the main Evangelical theologians prepare a statement outlining the articles of their confession. The primary author of this Confessio Augustana, or Augsburg Confession, was the staunch irenicist Philip Melanchthon, who led the reformist camp in Luther’s absence.[5] Briefly speaking, Melanchthon’s articles centred on demonstrating the true catholicity of the Evangelicals, downplaying or softening controversial issues and distancing the reform movement from “heretics” such as the Anabaptists.[6] Under the influence of his eminent chancellor, Mercurino Arborio di Gattinara, Charles V surprised many contemporary commentators by earnestly considering the Evangelical grievances. Indeed, the emperor was so keen to avoid conflict that when a Lutheran noble attending the Diet declared that “… he would rather lose his head than be either deprived of or denied the Word of God” the emperor replied franticly, in his characteristically broken German: “No chop heads! No chop heads![7]

    It took more than two hours for Melanchthon to read out the Augsburg Confession. A proceeding so longwinded and theologically complicated that the emperor himself nodded off. Still, this was not perceived as a slight on Charles’ part for, as one witty Evangelical commentator noted: “… having slept while our Confession was read out, he also fell asleep in the middle of the reading of the Response of our adversaries.”[8]

    Slowly but steadily, the two sides began to inch closer to compromise. The camaraderie achieved by the “successful” intervention in Hungary and the masterful mediation of Gattinara, Ferdinand and Christian II were particularly essential in creating the level of trust needed for the two parties to reach an accord.[9] That is not to say that Charles V did not have second thoughts. By convening a German Church council, he had invariably taken the first step towards creating a territorial, German Church - a move not entirely in accordance with the Habsburg ideology of the universal empire. After all, the Universal Emperor could not have a divided Church. However, his scruples were abated by the unanimous election of Ferdinand as King of the Romans. This effectively cemented the archduke’s position as the emperor’s deputy in German political as well as ecclesiastical matters. Given the fact that Charles referred to his brother as “… another me[10] Habsburg supremacy was bound to remain unchallenged. Indeed, the election of Ferdinand[11] amounted to the electors’ tacit acceptance of a hereditary monarchy within the empire, wholly invested in the Habsburg family. However, the Evangelical princes fully expected to be constitutionally recompensed by way of a religious settlement legalising their confessional preferences. To them religious and political liberty went hand in hand: The ability to lawfully reform their domains constituted a tangible show of independence free from central interference. In other words, both parties were working together to feather their own nests.

    Matters now advanced at a considerable pace. Luther, sulking at the Saxon castle of Coburg, was offended that the olive branch offered by Melanchthon had “… grown so many leaves” and refused to answer the Wittenbergers’ repeated calls for advice. It was clear that Luther feared that he was losing control over what he believed to be “his movement” and as such tried to discredit Melanchthon by leaving him open to criticism of defeatism in face of Papist doctrine.[12] Indeed, in one scathing letter, Luther wrote: “I deeply hate your miserable worries that eat you up, as you say. That they so much dominate you in your heart is not because of the magnitude of the matter, but because of the magnitude of our lack of faith.”[13]

    Nonetheless, irenicism was in the ascendance. Theological committees convened by the Diet considered matters such as fasting, feast days, the sacrament, clerical marriage, salvation and the secular authority of bishops. Melanchthon struck a brilliant conciliatory tone by stating that although external ceremonies such as fasting and feast days were not commanded by Scripture, the fact that they were not essential meant that they were not detrimental to salvation. Conversely, the Catholics granted an extraordinary concession by agreeing that salvation itself was by faith and grace - and not by good works alone. Furthermore, Catholic theologians were surprisingly willing to give the laity the chalice - provided they also taught that the receiving of the sacrament was sufficient for salvation. In this regard, the Wittenbergers gave way only rather slowly, but finally came around when Melanchthon reminded his colleagues that Luther himself had espoused a similar position at an earlier point in time. Finally, it was agreed to temporarily compromise on the issue until a general Church council could be held, which would also deliberate on the question of clerical marriage: The Catholics proving themselves willing to tolerate whatever marriages already consummated.[14]


    dengndj-cdd747be-8403-424c-9d49-5b0d6b1efc3a.png


    The Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation at the time of the Diet of Augsburg. A decade after Martin Luther had nailed his 95 theses to the door of the Wittenberg cathedral, the Evangelical cause had spread like a wildfire through Germany. Following Albrecht von Hohenzollern’s secularisation of the Teutonic Order in 1525, the Reformation made the ground-breaking transition from popular movement to state-sanctioned confession. With the promulgation of Evangelical ecclesiastical statutes in the Landgraviate of Hesse and in Ernestine Saxony, the Reformation had procured a decidedly magisterial outlook.

    The thorniest issue proved to the question of the episcopacy. While both Luther and Melanchthon showed a willingness to compromise, the Sacramentarians (the followers of Huldrych Zwingly and Martin Bucer) and certain sections of the Lutheran movement (particularly the Nurembergers) baulked at the prospect of any potential restitution of secularised bishoprics. However, with Luther taking the backseat to the negotiations and the spirit of compromise hovering over the confessional waters, the representatives from the Zwinglian Imperial Cities of Strassburg, Konstanz, Memmingen, and Lindau conceded to bide their time, fearing that they would otherwise be consigned the same status as the despised Anabaptists. Likewise, the concept of cuius regio, eius religio which had been agreed upon at Speyer in 1526 was prolonged until the convocation of a general Church council.

    When it came to the question of Martin Luther, Charles was loath to rescind the imperial ban meted out at the Diet of Worms in 1521. However, the Edict of Worms had more or less been ignored ever since its promulgation. Consequently, the emperor conceded to issue an Imperial Order on the 6th of November, which effectively suspended all trials based on the issue of religion in the Imperial Cameral Court (Reichskammergericht).[15] As was so often the case at Augsburg, the immediate question of Luther’s legal position was postponed in favour of immediate compromise. Still, the halt to imperial prosecution de facto legitimised the presence of Evangelical churches within the Holy Roman Empire. On the other hand, the new imperial policy of compromise also worked in Charles’ favour. By going against the pope, the emperor underlined his own power by exposing how impotent the Papacy was at dealing with German matters. Indeed, the words of the Papal nuncio at the Diet of Worms, Girolamo Aleander, that “… the Germans have lost all respect and even laugh at excommunication” continued to ring true.[16]

    On Martinmas 1527, Charles V could finally affix his seal to the Augsburg Settlement (or Augsburg Decency as it was known to contemporaries).[17] In the words of a later historian, the agreement reached at Augsburg was a perfect compromise “… precisely because no one thought it to be perfect.” Lingering issues remained and the two main confessions continued to regard one another with ill-disguised suspicion, but the prospect of a religious war had, for the time being, abated. The question of Papal supremacy was not touched upon, but the overwhelming anti-Roman sentiment of even the staunchest Catholics made it an almost moot point. In the words of one Church official from Passau, there was a general feeling that “… the grievances and abuses that currently burden the Holy Empire […] stem in large part from the Papal See in Rome.”[18] Indeed, it was almost universally accepted that the corruption of the Italian Papacy had to be cleaned out. Still, cracks were also beginning to form within the Evangelical camp. Many deplored the concessions granted by the Wittenbergers with Switzerland in particular seeing a sharp rise in radicalisation as the Sacramentarian confession (Zwingli’s Fidei Ratio) had been snubbed by the Diet. Luther himself remained pessimistic at the chances of irenicism succeeding in the long-run, but nonetheless congratulated Melanchthon on securing religious liberty for the Evangelicals. He even commended his former pupil’s attempts at proving the Catholicism of the reformatory movement: “I have read Master Philip’s Apologia [the Augsburg Confession] and it pleases me very much. I know of nothing to improve or change in it and that would not be appropriate anyway, for I cannot tread so softly and gently as he.”[19]

    As for the emperor, the Articles of Augsburg had most definitely eased his life. In the words of one the Nordic courtiers present at Augsburg: “…His Imperial Majesty has shown so much jocularity and mirth, a sign of extreme happiness, that no one has ever seen a success have such an effect on him.”[20] Following the conclusion of the Diet of Augsburg, Christian II and Prince Hans joined the emperor’s entourage for the Netherlands where Charles V planned to celebrate Christmas. Amongst the invited dignitaries were Queen-Regent Catherine of Aragon and the grumbling Thomas Howard, thus bringing the heads of the Tudor-Habsburg-Oldenburg alliance together for the very first time. We know from the king’s surviving correspondence that Catherine pressed both him and her nephew for support in restoring her daughter to the English throne. At one point, the formidable dowager queen even proposed engaging the diminutive Mary to the crown-prince of the North, a prospect neither Charles nor Christian seemed all too happy to entertain. The emperor weakly interjected the supposed need for Papal dispensation, to which Catherine haughtily declared that “… with the Pope being such a manifest knave, such a consideration should be below her dear nephew’s dignity.” Usually, Christian II would have averted any commitment by referring to the need to consult his councillors. However, his newfound hereditary crown invalidated such a concern and consequently, he had to resort to an even more formidable excuse: He needed to consult his wife.

    Although the prospect of a Tudor-Oldenburg marriage alliance was momentarily shelved, earnest discussions were held as to the direction of the coming campaigning season. With Augsburg concluded, Charles V was determined to wrest Milan away from the French and restore his cousin Mary to the English throne. In order to do so, he envisioned a massive tri-pronged offensive from Spain, the Netherlands and Italy. It would be one of the most ambitious military operations in living memory and for it to succeed, he needed to draw on the full might of his Oldenburg relatives. Christian II considered the death of Henry VIII and exile of his family a great injustice and was as such not entirely ill-disposed towards lending his brother-in-law a hand.[21] However, being a seasoned negotiator and skilled political operator, the king also sought to spin developments to the fullest of his advantage. The king promised that Tile Giseler and his squadron of Dano-Frisian privateers would remain in the Channel and assist the Tudor and Netherlandish navies in their harrying of the French and English coasts. As soon as he returned to Copenhagen, fresh levies would be organised and a number of Fähnleins recruited. These would in turn be ferried to the Low Countries aboard the Oldenburg Navy Royal under Søren Norby. However, Christian II pointed out that such an undertaking was an expensive exercise for a country recuperating from the strains of rebellion and war. Funds would have to be raised and, the king lamented, no funds were at hand other than in the “… pockets of those bishops.”

    In other words, Christian was presenting his brother-in-law with a fait accompli, based entirely of his tried and tested playbook against his Habsburg relatives. Charles needed Nordic ships, men and munitions for if his Great Enterprise were to succeeded, yet he could not afford the required subsidies. On the face of it, Christian II simply sought the emperor’s tacit acceptance of a Nordic church council, inspired by the Augsburg Settlement. However, there could be no doubt that such a council would take a new broom to the already reduced privileges of the Church, possibly funnelling all the money hitherto flowing to Rome into the royal exchequer.[22] There can be no question that such a prospect would have smacked of Evangelicalism, although its bitter taste was masterfully watered down in irenicist rhetoric. In any case, there was little Charles V could do other than advise his brother-in-law to adhere to the Augsburg compromise and “… treat Our Holy Mother the Church with leniency and conduct a Reformation of good conduct and pious sentiment.” It was an elastic statement which Christian II could mould into what ever meaning he hoped for. As subsequent events would show, it was an exercise the king mastered to perfection.



    NTeHGSh.png

    Author’s Note: A somewhat shorter chapter this time around. Still, I hope you enjoy it and the slap-stick comedy that was Charles V's (convergent) appearance this ATL Diet of Augsburg.

    [1] From an OTL letter to Charles V, dated 27th of April, 1531

    [2] In OTL, Charles V was wholeheartedly opposed to the convening of a “national” church council for Germany. ITTL, the stalemate in the Italian Wars, the threat of a Hungarian collapse, better relations between the princes and Ferdinand and the intransigent pro-French attitude of Clement VII all contrive to move Charles to sanctioning and presiding over a council in Augsburg. Gravamina refers to the Centum gravamina teutonicae nationis (The One-hundred Grievances of the German Nation) directed at the Catholic Church’s mismanagement of German ecclesiastical matters, first presented at the Diet of Nuremberg in 1522.

    [3] This also happened in OTL when Christian II went into exile in the Netherlands.

    [4] An OTL rumour already mentioned in Chapter 8.

    [5] As in OTL. Luther, having been declared an outlaw at the Diet of Worms, is unable to attend the proceedings at Augsburg.

    [6] The OTL strategy applied at the Diet of Augsburg in 1530.

    [7] This, hilariously, also happened at the OTL Diet of Augsburg in 1530.

    [8] Another OTL event of the Diet of Augsburg.

    [9]
    Historians such as Geoffrey Parker and Lyndal Roper have argued that the Diet of Augsburg in 1530 constituted a golden opportunity to restore the unity of the Church. Especially the death of Gattinara immediately preceding the Diet is said to have had detrimental effects on reaching a compromise, since his moderating influence might have moved Charles towards moderation. Given that this ATL Diet occurs three years before the chancellor’s death, he is able to influence Charles’ otherwise determined predisposition towards restoring Catholic supremacy.

    [10] As he did in an OTL letter from 1524. The original reads: “… aung altres moys- mesmes.”

    [11] In OTL, Saxony was exempted from the vote. Better relations between Ferdinand and the Evangelicals remove this opposition.

    [12] Incensed and feeling ignored by the Evangelical delegation, Luther (as in OTL) sulked in his Saxon exile. His only response to Melanchthon was that he was “…furious with the Wittenberg delegation, but otherwise refused to respond.”

    [13] From one of Luther’s OTL letters to Melanchthon during the Diet of Augsburg.

    [14] These were all points discussed at the Diet of Augsburg where compromise seemed to have been likely. The summary is derived from Lyndal Roper’s Martin Luther: Renegade and Prophet (2017).

    [15] This happened in OTL in November 1532 during the Diet of Nuremberg.

    [16] OTL quote from February 1521.

    [17] The name of OTL’s 1532 Nuremberg Compromise/Religious Peace.

    [18] An OTL quote, albeit from the Diet of Worms.

    [19] From one of Luther’s OTL letters, 1531.

    [20] From an OTL report by the Mantuan ambassador, Sigismondo de la Torre, dated the 11th of January, 1531.

    [21] Considering how downright mean and petty Henry VIII was when Christian II appealed to him for help after his OTL deposition, I think this is a rather wholesome historical reversal.

    [22] Christian II had already taken several steps towards reforming the Danish Church in 1520. See Chapter 10 for more info.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 30: Via Media

  • Chapter 30
    Via Media



    This illness is not yet so advanced that it cannot be healed. This fire is not yet so fierce that it cannot be extinguished.

    When was the World ever better than in the days of Constantine and Sylvester […] and here in Denmark when Sweyn Estridsen and Bishop William of Roskilde acted as one.


    - Poul Helgesen, 1528[1]





    When Christian II returned from Augsburg in early 1528, the prospect of Church reform was as prevalent in Denmark as in the rest of Europe. Throughout the continent, dissatisfaction with the corruption of the curia, the secular vices and greed of the episcopacy and, indeed, the very nature of the ‘dead hand of the Church’ were eagerly and consummately debated. While the king had already begun his reformation with the Great Ecclesiastical Recess of August 1520 a general dissatisfaction remained within as well as outside of the confines of the Danish church province, especially in the wake of the Ducal Feud.

    Towering above all other participants in the great question of reform was the Carmelite friar Poul Helgesen.[2] A commoner of low-birth, Helgesen had proved his worth as the dean of the Carmelite college in Copenhagen from whose pulpit he had acted as the king’s chief ecclesiastical advisor during the promulgation of the 1520-recess. Known to posterity by the well-deserved epithet of “The Erasmus of the North”, Helgesen spared neither Papist nor Evangelical in his quest for the Via Media. With one hand he chastised the Pope as a tyrant, whose peddlers of indulgences bled the poor of Christendom dry whilst the other ridiculed Luther as a pedantic schismatic. However, he also showed considerable intellectual integrity in praising Luther when Luther was right. Indeed, he abhorred the corruption which so visibly plagued the Church: “… nothing has contributed more to the fall of the Church than the vanity and pride of certain noblemen, men who are such slaves of life’s pleasures and licentiousness that they not only extinguish the innocence and the piety of the Christian religion, but completely despise them. What is sustained by power, violence, ostentation, pride, splendour, ambition, and human strength cannot long endure.”[3] Yet at the same time, Helgesen was not prepared to split the Church as some of the most radical reformers in Germany whished. Abuse might have been prevalent, but to Helgesen the fact that abuse occurred was not sufficient reason for the abolition of the office. Indeed, as he pointedly remarked at one point, if one wanted to do away with pope and bishop on account of sinfulness and corruption, then why not do away with prince and nobleman as well?

    Whilst the Evangelical movement had spread like a wildfire through Germany, the North had so far remained relatively unscorched.[4] Only in Viborg, where the exiled bishop Jørgen Friis had been a prominent member of the Lords Declarent, and in Malmø, where the burghers were especially powerful, had Evangelical preachers begun to operate. Chief amongst them was a lapsed Johannite monk named Hans Tausen. Still, one should be careful not to tar Tausen with too heavy a Lutheran brush. Although he went a good deal further than his Carmelite rival when it came to critiquing the Church, Tausen’s role model was not Luther, but rather Erasmus.[5] This was a marked Achilles Heel of the nascent Evangelical movement in Denmark. Theological unity was a rare beast amongst the scattered Evangelicals: Preachers in the Duchies said one thing, on Funen another and in the Sound Provinces a third. Conversely, the ‘Catholic camp’ was merely divided between a conservative minority and a Humanist-Reformist majority.[6]


    N1I8aVc.jpg


    Christian II, by the Grace of God King of Denmark, Sweden and Norway wood-cut portrait by Lucas Chranach the Elder, 1523. The king is depicted as a powerful prince, wearing his collar as a Knight of the Golden Fleece and seated beneath the coats of arms of his many domains. The illustration is taken from a propaganda leaflet immediately following the Ducal Feud. The “original sin” of the rebellious bishops would haunt the Catholic Church in Denmark for the following decade.


    As for Christian II, his own Church policy was as mercurial as it was Machiavellian. His ambitious legal and ecclesiastical reforms might have been penned in Erasmian ink, but his realpolitikal treatment of the Church had been ruthlessly unforgiving. Indeed, it should not be forgotten that Christian II ascended the throne with a threat of excommunication hanging over his head.[7] Ten years later he repeated the manoeuvre by imprisoning the Bishop of Odense, Jens Andersen Beldenak, for daring to raise the council-constitutionalist banner at the Hereditary Estates at Viborg. However, Beldenak’s arrest was quickly abrogated as the bishop abandoned his doomed alliance with the traditionalist high-aristocracy in favour of aligning with the crown. With the Bishop of Odense in his pocket, Christian II had created a formidable front within the upper echelons of the Danish Church Province. Beldenak might have been a brutish, low-born shoemaker’s son, who once, when pressured to resign by his noble enemies, swore: “…on the holy diaper that he would rather die as a powerful bishop in the service of the devil[8], but he was an exceedingly skilled theologian and a master of canon law. Together with Ove Bille of Aarhus, Anders Christensen of Børglum[9] and the Archbishop of Lund, Christiern Pedersen, the king had stacked the ecclesiastical elite with card-carrying and theologically skilled reformists.[10] Others, such as Niels Friis of Viborg, owed their position to royal patronage and could therefore not be expected to counter the crown’s wishes, especially not when it had the secular nobility and the commoners at its side.[11]

    Christian II’s careful promotion of commoners and known Bible-Humanists to important bishoprics has often been portrayed as a deliberate move in a delicate campaign towards the political emasculation of the Catholic Church in Denmark and (eventually) the entirety of the North. However, one must also remember that the king was a deeply devout person. While it is clear that the king wielded the question of reform as a powerful tool towards advancing the paramountcy of the crown it is equally undeniable that Christian fully believed in the fundamental need of taking a new broom to the dusty hierarchy of the Church. Similarly, he had conquered Sweden under a Papal pennant to avenge the murder of Gustaf Trolle in 1519. In other words, he perceived reform in a consummate Humanist way. The need of ecclesiastical reform naturally dictated a reform of society. In this regard, one cannot overstate the importance of having allies placed at important positions within the established Church hierarchy.

    These considerations aside it is equally difficult not to see the obvious advantages reform would render the crown. In Denmark, the Church owned roughly 35% of the tillable land and even after the judicial aftermath of the Ducal Feud, a number of fiefs, hundreds and manors were pawned off to various prelates. Furthermore, a very substantial sum of money continued to flow out of the country and into Roman coffers. In Norway, the Church constituted the only opposition to the crown, albeit a loyal one. Still, the Norwegian Church used its economic and organisational clout to dominate trade in direct contradiction with royal policies. In the king’s own fisheries, clergymen competed with burghers, but did not pay any taxes. Churchmen shamelessly exploited their tenants, adding these considerable gains to their already untaxed income. In the words of one of Christian II’s Norwegian commissioners: “… Priests in the northern lands carry on so great a trade in purchase and transport that they have most of what Your Grace’s subjects should be taxed for. They have great ships, on which the bishops’ and church’s tenants must sail whether they will or no, and others besides whom they force to do so. Some priests have ten men, others twenty, others fifteen, others more, in Your Grace’s fisheries, from which Your Grace never receives any part or a good word. If Your Grace’s bailiffs protest, they receive blows instead of money, which seems to me unjust.[12]

    In other words, the Church remained the last institution with a modicum of ability to bridle the nascent New Monarchy of the North. Weak as the ‘Martian Heresy’ (as Poul Helgesen termed the Evangelical movement) might have been in Denmark at the time of the Augsburg Decency, there is ample evidence that the king knew and endorsed some of Luther’s ideas. He had been impressed at Melanchthon’s performance at the diet; a theological show of force which convinced him to go a good deal further than what the traditional Catholic elite might have envisioned.[13]

    Consequently, the king summoned a general synod of the Danish Church in Copenhagen on the 23rd of May 1528. The choice of stage was an interesting one. Christian II hereby not only bypassed the archiepiscopal see of Lund, but also the Roskilde Rota (as the supreme ecclesiastical court had become known) and summoned the prelates to the Carmelite-dominated university instead. The future of the Danish Catholic Church hung in the balance.


    NWslsha.jpg


    The Hierarchy of the Church. Mural from the parish church of Brøns in southern Jutland by an unknown artist, c. 1530. The pope, surrounded by flat-capped cardinals and mitre-wearing bishops, holds up a sealed letter. It is in turn rejected by two fools (wearing animal ears). On the right, one of the fools hands the pope a pair of glasses, indicating that he might not be reading the Holy Text all too clearly. By the late 1520s, the call for Church-reform had become so persistent that even lowly Danish parish churches ridiculed the corruption and malpractice of the Roman curia.


    Much have been said about the 1528-Synod and its effect on the subsequent development of the Nordic Union. Many writers have especially wondered why Christian II decided to proceed in such a piecemeal fashion. Some have even gone so far as to ponder whether or not this was the moment that finally sealed the process of integration between the three realms. As counter-intuitive as it might appear to modern eyes, the king’s decision to approach the question of reform at a checked pace instead of in one swift stroke might actually have furthered the submission of the clergy in all three kingdoms. Indeed, if Christian had convened representatives from Norway and Sweden as well, it is quite possible that the consensus reached at Copenhagen would have been insufficient to bridge the divide between Evangelical minority and Humanist majority on account of the relative strength of the combined Church power. Instead, the king separated his three domains, deftly outmanoeuvring what otherwise might have been a formidable traditionalist opposition. In the words of Christiern Pedersen, Christian II supposedly acknowledged this by quipping “… that he hoped as Denmark goes, so goes the Union.”[14]

    As the prelates and select secular officials convened on the university of Copenhagen, a great uproar erupted when Hans Tausen and other Evangelical preachers appeared as well. Poul Helgesen in particular was deeply disconcerted, urging the guardsmen to arrest “… the banner-bearer of all Lutherans here in Denmark, who has come to Copenhagen from Viborg so that his pestilential preaching might lead this city astray as well.”[15] Yet the provost simply informed the stunned audience that Evangelical party had been issued with royal letters of passage (værnebreve), which essentially elevated them to the position as royal chaplains and, in effect, outside the jurisdiction of the Church![16] When the king himself arrived he meekly commented that “… between brother and brother, man and wife, there can be no true and lasting friendship without a will to compromise and to look past the other’s mistakes. Likewise, it is impossible for the unity of the Christian Church to persevere if one and all are blind and unable to see the virtues and good conduct of the others.”[17]

    From a political point of view, the consecration of the Evangelical potentates as royal chaplains was a master stroke on Christian II’s part. By elevating Tausen to an equal participant in the synod, the king effectively signalled that if the Catholics wouldn’t accommodate his Humanist agenda, then he could very well consider a different, Evangelical approach.

    Grumbling, Helgesen conceded the point, but his hitherto staunch admiration of the king had suffered irreparable damage. In the following days the Synod broke into several commissions, each tasked with clarifying distinct questions of reform. Despite its rocky start, the assembled clergy soon made considerable headway. Regarding the considerable wealth of the Church, Helgesen and Tausen found common ground with Archbishop Pedersen in stating that: “… ever since kin and rich friends began to inherit the Church’s stewards and prelates, to the great detriment of the poor (who are the true inheritors of the Church), Christendom has been plagued by heresy, strife, mutiny, disobedience and rebellion, which now attack all Christendom’s holiness and common weal. This happens with God’s righteous permission, not in order for the Church to be plundered and robbed, but because wealth should be used piously as in the olden days.”[18] In other words, the Synod concluded that the wealth of the Church was not meant for the upkeep of prelates and abbots, but ought to be shared amongst the poor and help people in need. In practical terms this essentially gave the crown license to put the episcopacy under state control and convert ecclesiastical property to public property. Basing his consideration on St. Paul’s First Epistle to Timothy, the archbishop recommended that the houses and other properties owned (but not used) by the Church were to be handed over to their current users and clergymen were prohibited from acquiring new properties unless they married. Neither was the Church allowed to receive land through inheritance - only monetary gifts were allowed.[19]

    While Church properties were thus set to be repurposed by the crown, the core lands and properties of the monasteries were not to be touched. Further limitations were placed on the most hated monastic orders (such as the Franciscans), but otherwise monasteries were permitted to operate. However, the ban on ecclesiastical property-ownership in the cities meant that many of the smaller houses either soon collapsed or combined into larger units.[20] Conversely, many of the Evangelical representatives argued wholeheartedly for the abolition of the tithe, a rallying cry that had brought many commoners over to the new confession. The loss of the tithe, however, was a bridge too far, even for the most moderate Erasmians. Yet the tithe had become a rallying point for the urban Evangelical movement with discontent slowly seeping into the rural communities instead. Unfortunately for both partisans of Helgesen and Tausen, the king had his eyes set on the ecclesiastical taxes. This offended and surprised so many participants (across the confessional aisle) that one observer supposedly quipped that Christian II “… would have burned his cap if it knew his thoughts.”[21] Bringing all of his personal influence to bear, the king proposed that the bishop’s tithe be transferred to the royal exchequer and from there dispersed to the dioceses. This satisfied neither the most conservative bishops, nor the most radical Evangelicals, but as one later scholar once wrote: “… sometimes the via media crosses many toes.”

    Still, the royal reformers wanted to go further than merely establishing economic supremacy over the Church. Reform, as Hans Mikkelsen so briskly stated, had to be institutional as well. The 1520-reces had removed the ability of the Danish clergy to appeal to Rome in favour of the Roskilde Rota, but the question of episcopal investiture still remained within the purview of St. Peter. Poul Helgesen, Hans Tausen and Christiern Pedersen all agreed that it was a monstrous thing for bishops to “… purchase the pallium”, but the promotion of the crown to the position as supreme bestower of ecclesiastical titles left a bitter taste in many mouths. Eventually, however, the opposition collapsed. As compensation, Christian II promised that the dioceses were to maintain their electoral rights and that the archbishop and foremost prelates be assured seats on the royal council.[22] These were easy promises to make: The electoral liberty of the Church was effectively countered by the institutional and economic barrel over which the crown had heaved it. In the words of a later historian “… the royal retreat begun with the deposal of Eric of Pomerania in 1439 had finally come to a halt ninety years later.”

    detjj6f-93305e7c-ff3d-45b1-8434-b6701bbe1c68.png


    Map of the Ecclesiastical Dispositions of the Danish Realm at the Ascension of Christian II. Although in no way as widespread as in Western Europe, the monastic houses of late medieval Denmark towered over those of the other Nordic realms. Some orders, such as the Carmelites and Benedictines were at the forefront of reforming the Church while others, such as the Franciscans, were widely despised by commoners and burghers. Besides serving a spiritual purpose, many houses also acted as powerful economic centres in the countryside with some abbots owning properties and land rivalling even great noblemen.


    When Lage Urne of Roskilde voiced his opposition to what he rightly interpreted as de-facto institution of a royal Jus patronatus (the right to appoint bishops without papal interference), the king briskly replied by reminding him that in the recent civil war “… what little fidelity certain bishops showed the realm could be carried away on a fly’s arse[23] and “… when the bishops have been anointed, they suddenly owe us no more obedience but prefer the pope in Rome![24] When a noble deacon by the name of Joachim Rønnow[25] weakly interjected that in such a case, it would be proper for the episcopacy to be reserved for the ‘good men’ of the realm, Jens Andersen Beldenak acidly asked him “… if the Bible taught that Adam only begot noble sons or if a shoemaker had a different way of procreating.”[26] As the latter quote by the Bishop of Odense goes to show, the Danish reformation made for some queer bedfellows. Although a consummate Catholic, Beldenak would have agreed wholeheartedly with the Sacramentarian citizens of Malmø when it came to denying noble primacy of the mitre.

    Although the political effects of the Copenhagen Synod were enormous, the conclave also resulted in a new and highly unusual codification of what constituted “… good Christendom” within the Kingdom of Denmark. Prayers for the dead and good deeds were acknowledged as virtuous, but at the same time believers were encouraged to spend their money on charity for the living instead. Likewise, the commissions concluded that the misuse of religious imagery, relics and icons was a disgusting practice which harmed the unity of the Church. Strict penalties were imposed, but the practice remained sanctioned. Provisions were also made for the flowering mural tradition of Denmark’s churches to be supported by Church authorities, although the imagery was explicitly required to only depict scenes from the Bible.[27]

    Confession was limited to “… the most murderous and mortal of sins” whilst smaller transgressions were to be addressed directly to God in private. Feast days were restricted to only those directly described in the Bible. Feast of the Immaculate Conception, the Birth of Mary and those of the individual apostles were all abolished. A large number of secular feast days had over the years entered the religious calendar. These were also abrogated as they were “… verily created as carnal occasions consecrated to eating and drinking.” Conversely, fasting was declared a godly pursuit which held several advantages for one’s health and longevity, but was not necessary for salvation. Those who observed fasting were furthermore prohibited from admonishing those who didn’t and vice versa.

    Regarding the Eucharist, Helgesen personally saw no need to administer the sacrament to the laity, but conceded that it could be done should the congregation wish it. He made a rather feeble argument based on a story he had heard from a priest on southern Zealand. When asked to serve wine for the laity as well, the priest had perplexedly asked “… where in the name of devil am I to find that much wine?[28] As for the presence of the Lord within the Eucharist, the commission simply commented that as long as everyone agreed the Christ was present in one form or another (be it corporally or symbolically) everything would be fine and the matter best left to learned theologians at a general Church Council.[29] Finally, Christiern Pedersen requested the University of Copenhagen with translating the Bible into vernacular Danish. For, as the archbishop himself had once written: “… if the apostle had written the holy gospel for the realm of Denmark, he would have done so in proper Danish, so all would have understood it. Every man should know it in his own tongue, for none can be hallowed without it and the holy faith."[30]

    As Christian II affixed his seal to his Church’s new constitution, there can be little doubt that the king felt vindicated. However, although he might have broken the last institution capable of opposing him within Denmark, the costs were far from clear. Neither did the “Copenhagen Concord” spell an end for confessional bickering within the realm. The Evangelicals had been granted license to continue their activities, as long as they did not preach against the ordinance and in the Duchies, Luther’s partisans were growing stronger and stronger. Even within court, the Synod had drawn the lines sharper than ever before. Hans Mikkelsen and Mogens Gøye now publicly chose to receive the Eucharist in the Evangelical fashion, whilst Poul Helgesen, Ove Bille and Otte Krumpen declared that according to them, the road of irenicism had come to an end. Still, despite its many flaws and subsequent reputation, the Copenhagen Ordinance of 1528 remains one of the most remarkable and progressive declarations of toleration and religious liberty in the Early Modern Period.




    NTeHGSh.png

    Footnotes:

    [1]
    Both of these are OTL quote from 1533.

    [2] Poul Helgesen (or Poul Helie) was a masterful theologian and earnest Erasmian reformer. In OTL, he was a confidante of Christian II until the two broke over Luther and the king’s very harsh treatment of the Church in Denmark and Norway. He fled Copenhagen just weeks before the Jutlandic rebellion and later became the greatest champion of Catholicism in the subsequent years. ITTL, Helgesen has maintained his good rapport with the king owing to the absence of Sigbrit’s Party and the promotion of (fellow humanist) Christiern Pedersen to the archiepiscopacy of Lund.

    [3] An OTL quote from Helgesen’s Skibykrønike (the Skiby Chronicle). By noblemen, Helgesen means those men of quality who might have donned the mitre, but in effect saw the Church as a vehicle for secular aggrandisement. Poul Helgesen was consumed with a quasi-democratic conceptualisation of the Church as meritocratic, almost democratic institution. Indeed, this might very well be what brought him and Christian II together in OTL. The Chronicle is an immensely interesting historical document. In it, Helgesen detailed events from Christian I to the Count’s Feud and peppered his prose with stringent critiques of the Lutheran ‘poison’ that was creeping up the Jutland peninsula. It was only discovered in the 17th century, bricked up in a secret compartment within the Skiby Church. Its last entry ended abruptly in the middle of a sentence, dated 1535, during the height of the civil war. What became of Poul Helgesen, nobody knows.

    [4] It is difficult to overstate how powerfully the butterflies are flying at this point. The development of the Danish Lutheran Reformation was more or less shaped by the deposal of Christian II OTL. The decade of civil war, peasant rebellions and noble hegemony, which followed Frederick I’s ascension radicalised society to such a degree that the Evangelical movement became almost unstoppable.

    [5]
    Recent theological studies have gone a long way in re-evaluating the dogmatic and ideological background of Tausen, commonly known as “The Danish Luther” in more traditional historiography. Conversely, the Evangelical reformers mentioned in Malmø were far more influenced by the radical thoughts espoused in the cities of south-western Germany.

    [6] During the 1550s an inventory was taken of the clerical libraries in the distant parishes of Northern Jutland. We therefore know (some 15 years after the Reformation) that the works of Erasmus were third-most common after Luther and Melanchthon. It’s thus somewhat safe to say that Danish scholars were disseminating Erasmian ideas throughout the realm. ITTL, this development is even more widespread thanks to the success of Christian II’s Humanist governance.

    [7] Owing to his harsh treatment of the Bishop Hamar whilst serving as viceroy of Norway.

    [8] An actual quote attributed to Jens Andersen Beldenak from 1525. The referenced “holy diaper” is a rather impious reference to the Holy Shroud of Turin.

    [9] Anders Christensen was the Provincial (Leader) of the Carmelites in Denmark. In OTL he was an active participant in the humanist/reform-catholic milieu of Copenhagen, although he was also accused by Poul Helgesen for veering too closely to Luther. ITTL he has been made Bishop of Børglum following the Ducal Feud.

    [10] This is extremely important. One of the reasons the Evangelical movement overran Denmark so quickly in OTL was the fact that very few of the bishops were actually educated in theology(!).

    [11] Niels Friis was the half-brother of the exiled Bishop of Viborg and Lord Declarent Jørgen Friis. In OTL he had lobbied Christian II for the position, promising the island of Mors in exchange. ITTL, the island was confiscated after the Ducal Feud, but Friis ascended to the office regardless.

    [12] From an OTL letter by Jørgen Hansen dated 1521.

    [13] In OTL, Christian II converted to the Evangelical cause after having heard a sermon by Luther. Similarly, his cousin (the later Christian III) embraced Lutheranism after witnessing the Diet of Worms. ITTL, Christian II’s OTL Humanist-Catholic reformation goes ahead, but it would be a bit out-of-character of him if he left Augsburg without at least a little Evangelical influence following him home.

    [14] Denmark is not Ohio, but the saying fits nicely regardless.

    [15] OTL quote from the Skiby Chronicle.

    [16] This was also Frederick I’s policy in OTL.

    [17] This is an actual OTL quote from Poul Helgesen’s so-called “Letter of Compromise” drafted sometime between 1532 and 1534. The attempt at conciliation was, at that point in time, too little and too late to halt the onrushing tide of Lutheranism, but it does show that Helgesen was willing to compromise.

    [18] Ibid.

    [19] This is a word-by-word reiteration of Christian II’s OTL Ecclesiastical Law from 1522.

    [20] Contrary to popular belief there was no immediate dissolution of the monasteries in Denmark after the OTL reformation. Some monks and nuns were forcibly ejected from their convents, but the vast majority were left to their own accords. As late as 1560 there were still Catholic monasteries in Denmark. The bit about the Franciscans is actually also true of OTL. Beggar monks were universally hated by large tracts of society.

    [21] An OTL quote of Christian II’s stance on the Reformation. In OTL the same discussion was held in 1536 with very much the same results. However, ITTL the nobility is not exempted from the tithe as it was in OTL.

    [22] This was actually implemented in 1527 under Christian II’s successor, Frederick. The royal council ITTL is the successor to the council of the realm.

    [23] A slightly rephrased OTL quote (‘those bishops’ is my addition) from the 1536 Church Ordinance of Christian III.

    [24] OTL quote by Gustav Vasa c. 1527.

    [25] The last Catholic Bishop of Roskilde in OTL.

    [26] Another of Beldenak’s OTL irreverent burns.

    [27] The veneration of saints as ‘friends of and arbiters with God’ was to contemporaries a natural way to intercede in a society where they could only appeal to the king through noblemen and prelates. As the crown is far stronger ITTL, it is less of an issue to Helgesen and other Humanist reformers.

    [28] Poul Helgesen actually argued this in OTL.

    [29] All of these points are taken from Helgesen’s aforementioned Letter of Compromise.

    [30] OTL quote from 1517.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 31: The Garefowl Feud
  • Chapter 31
    The Garefowl Feud


    Ai1WpzC.jpg


    The Flyer by John White, ca. 1585. An Indian medicine man in a dancing posture, wearing a headdress adorned with a bird. While White’s famous watercolour depicts a shaman of the Algonquian tribes on the Atlantic Seaboard, it might as well have shown a Beothuk brave or priest. The natives of Vinland played an important, albeit often overlooked, part in the consolidation of Oldenburg hegemony over their ancestral island.


    To contemporary readers of history, the colonial past of the North is one populated by familiar stereotypes. The mercantile Dane, the taciturn Finn and the seafaring Icelander of the Atlantic Provinces all enjoy distinct and well-defined roles in the story of the Nordics in America. However, no such fixed place has ever been bestowed on the Beothuk of Vinland.

    Indeed, when academic journals or historical monographs deign to mention the aboriginal inhabitants of this first stepping stone of Northern foray into the Americas, they are more often than not delegated a supporting role. Yet the Beothuk place on the historical stage has been far more central than what the historiography of the past century would have us believe. One could very well wonder whether or not the Vinland Charter would even have succeeded, had it not been for the presence and agency of the Beothuk people.

    When Søren Norby dropped anchor off Christiansborg in 1521, the Beothuk had inhabited the island for a thousand years. The direct cultural and genetic descendants of the Little Passage Indians, they lived as hunters, gatherers and fishermen, moving between the coasts and forested interior according to the season. In summer, they hunted marine mammals and seabirds; in fall and winter the reindeer. They named themselves Beothuk (meaning ‘the people’ or ‘the true people’) while the neighbouring tribes often referred to them as ‘Red Indians’ on account of their practice of dyeing themselves with ochre. Despite a tentative parlay between Norby and a group of Beothuk elders, twenty years’ worth of interaction with Basque, English and French mariners had inoculated the natives with a healthy dose of distrust towards the visiting Europeans. John Cabot had captured some of the Beothuk in 1498 and brought them back to England during his second voyage. In 1501, Bristol merchants repeated the endeavour presenting “a score of sundry people” to King Henry VII. In that same year, the Portuguese explorer, Caspar de Corte Real, made landfall on either the Vinland or New March side of the Strait of St. John, finding the area well populated. Although disappointed that the native population possessed neither gold nor precious stones, de Real found them strong and healthy as well as “… fit for every kind of labour.” Fifty Beothuk men and women were abducted and transported to Portugal against their will. Similarly, in 1509, a French fishing crew captured seven native people in a birchbark canoe off Vinland and took them to Rouen in Normandy. With experiences such as these, it is no wonder that Søren Norby initially thought to have landed on virgin soil.[1]

    While the horrendous practice of aboriginal abduction leaves a bitter taste in the mouths of the modern mind, it does provide an insight into how race was conceptualised in the first half of the 16th century. One English account, for example, states that the natives’ complexion was generally darker than that of a European, but otherwise captor and captured resembled one another remarkably. When the three natives brought to Bristol in 1501 were stripped of their furs and their tattoos covered by the woollen doublets of Englishmen, they were no longer recognisable as “savages”.[2]

    The construction of the blockhouses Christiansborg and Elisabethsborg (named in honour of King Christian II of Denmark, Norway and Sweden and his wife, Elisabeth) marked the first permanent settlement of Europeans on Vinland, the latter stockade was quickly abandoned and by 1523 the predominantly Icelandic garrison of the former had deserted. The blockhouses, however, did not remain unoccupied. Over the next four years, Christiansborg was intermittently reappropriated as a seasonal haven for Basque whalers, who had already established a more or less permanent base of operations at Barachoa and at the aptly named Basque Haven.

    In other words, the lack of permanent settlements did not deter European visits to Vinland. This steady rise in the number of fishermen trawling the Great Cod Banks further affected Beothuk perceptions of the new-comers negatively. This was most markedly felt on the southern parts of the island[3], where French and Basque sailors competed with the aboriginal population in the hunt for garefowl (gejrfugl) and other animals inhabiting the coastal waters. One French chronicler even described the Beothuk as “… a cruel and austere people, with whom it is impossible to deal or to converse.”[4]

    Vinland was therefore something of a coveted prize when the second Danish expedition reached the island in 1527. Christian II’s premier conquistador, Norby, was busy overseeing the Oldenburg naval intervention in the War of the League of Windsor and command had as such passed to his lieutenant Otte Sivertsen.[5] Furthermore, the general European conflagration had spilled over into the New World. In 1526, French and Spaniard ships had already fought a small battle in Trinity Bay with the latter side emerging victorious.

    For their part, the Beothuk cared little for the squabbles of the bukashaman (white man), but coveted the iron and battlefield debris that washed ashore. A few months before Sivertsen dropped anchor off an abandoned Christiansborg, the English ship Mary Guildford was met with hostility by the natives and their pilot killed when a small party went ashore to look for a suitable landing place.[6]

    Yet despite their well-founded weariness of the European newcomers, the Beothuk did not as a rule respond to contact with violence. When Otte Sivertsen led an expedition inland, he was stunned to be greeted by a native scout waving a white wolfskin on a pole[7] whilst speaking a language jotted with Faroese and Icelandic phrases. Once the initial surprise had abated, the Beothuk led Ottesen and a hand-full of mariners across the Nova Fionia-peninsula on foot. After several days of cross-country trekking, the Nordics arrived at a native campsite situated at the very end of Trinity Bay (present day Popadish Cove).[8]



    deuti7a-52a106b0-796f-45b6-a71c-fce859f4b1c4.png


    The Island of Vinland in the Years 1500-1550. Some of the place names are only approximate guesses based on archaeological and ethnographic evidence. The Beothuk themselves did not give their seasonal camp sites any toponyms as was the custom in Europe. Rather, sites such as Shebin-mammateek (River House), Momau (Seal) Point and Popadish (Sea-bird) Cove simply refer to topographical characteristics or primary hunting targets.



    Amongst the Indians, Ottesen was astounded to find an Icelandic veteran of the first expedition to Vinland by the name of Ólafur Jónsson.[9] The “… natural people of the island” had, according to Ottesen, “… long black hair and well-proportioned limbs and bodies and punctured faces. They were of a gentle disposition and given to laughter.”[10] Jónsson, who had lived amongst the Beothuk for more than three years after being left for dead by his compatriots after an ill-fated ranging into the hinterlands of Nova Fionia, subsequently served as an invaluable mediator between the natives and the Nordics. He had taken a wife, Wapun, and fathered a son whom he had named Jón after his own father. When asked whether or not he had remained a Christian, Jónsson answered in the affirmative, but apologetically mentioned that he “… for many reasons had not attended mass in almost four years.” Of the Beothuk’s own religious practices, the Icelander explained that they worshipped the sun and the Great Spirit and that birds were considered particularly sacred as spiritual messengers who guided the souls of the dead to the afterlife.[11]

    With Jónsson serving as an intermediary, Otte Sivertsen learned that the Beothuk lived in scattered bands structured around clan-tribes, each led by its own chief. The chief, with whom Sivertsen treated, was called Moomeshduck and ruled a band of some 75 people making him one of the more powerful tribal leaders on Vinland. Upon entering the chief’s mamateek (the cone-shaped houses of the Beothuk), Sivertsen was presented with a string of seashells, an unstringed bow and a quiver of arrows without points. After a prolonged speech, the Beothuk chieftain invited the Danish admiral to share a meal of dried meat, roots and a pudding made from garefowl eggs.[12] As Sivertsen would later note, the natives were in this regard no different than the Christians when it came to establishing guest rights.

    The pivotal point in the negotiations arrived when Moomeshduck described how a hostile band of Shanung Indians[13] (presumable Mi’kmaq natives from Cape Breton) had recently attacked and killed two of his kinsmen as they were hunting garefowl in the shallows. As Jónsson explained, the natives of Cape Breton “… make war against those from Vinland when they go fishing and never grant life to anyone whom they capture unless it be an infant or a young girl."[14] At this, Sivertsen suggested that the Danes and Beothuk join forces in driving the Mi’kmaq from the island.

    Two days later, on either the 17th or 19th of August 1527, Moomeshduck led a combined warband of 10 Beothuk braves and 30 Nordic marines along the forested trails of Nova Fionia. On the 23rd, the allies spotted a Mi’kmaq encampment at the eponymously named Cape Battle. As the Beothuk let their arrows fly, two Norwegian sailors armed with handguns shot at the Mi’kmaq warriors preparing to meet the attackers. The sound of gunfire had an instantaneous effect. Beothuk as well as Shanung fell flat on their faces, covering their ears.[15] In the confusion, Sivertsen’s men charged into the Mi’kmaq “… slaying many and capturing more.” Only a handful managed to escape in their birchbark canoes. As the Beothuk braves busied themselves with cutting off the heads of the fallen invaders, Moomeshduck plucked a feather from his headband, presented it to Otte Sivertsen and gave him the name Megedagik, he who kills many foes.[16] The victory at Cape Battle thereby not only signalled the beginning of the long and deadly Gejrfuglefejde (Garefowl Feud) between Sivertsen and the Beothuk on one side and the Mi’kmaq and their eventual French backers on the other, but also marked the foundation of one of the most devoted European-Indian alliances of the early modern period.

    However, colonization was rarely a pleasant process for the natives of America. Although by no means nearly as oppressive as e.g. the Spaniard iron grip on Mexico and Central America, Nordic historians have all too often painted far too rosy a picture of how the Oldenburg monarchy entered the New World. Diseases followed in the wake of Sivertsen’s expedition, decimating the already miniscule population of the Beothuk tribes. Furthermore, Christian II’s Ordinance of the New World might have bestowed the Vinland natives with the status of foederati, but the Dutch, Icelandic and Norwegian whalers and settlers still approached the island and its ‘natural inhabitants’ with the base mentality of a master race. Conflict routinely erupted between the two allies as the southern parts of Vinland increasingly came under the sole purview of the Europeans. Still, the Beothuk did not simply assimilate into the colonial population. Nor did the Beothuk ally with Sivertsen and his successors for the sake of the Nordics’ blue eyes. A strong alliance with Christiansborg shielded them from fighting a two-front war against hostile tribes such as the Mi’kmaq and Inuit of Labrador. They worked with the Nordics as guides, pilots and scouts and maintained their quasi-independent nomadic lifestyle for centuries after the events of Cape Battle. Their help was invaluable in the early days of the Vinland Charter and the ivory hunt off the Severin Isles which framed the contours of an economically viable colony. Had they chosen not to do so, the history of Vinland could very well have followed a completely different trajectory.





    NTeHGSh.png

    Notes: A somewhat shorter chapter than usual this time around. I felt inspired to try out a different cartographic technique as well as a more ‘academic article’ style of prose. Also, it was nice to explore the fascinating and under-exposed history of the Beothuk people. I’ve based most of this chapter on:

    Kristensen, Todd J. & Holly, Donald H.: “Birds, Burials and Sacred Cosmology of the Indigenous Beothuk of Newfoundland, Canada” in Cambridge Archaeological Journal Volume 23 (February 2013): pp 41-53​

    Marshall, Ingeborg: A History and Ethnography of the Beothuk (McGill-Queen's University Press: Montreal & Kingston, 1996)​
    Polack, Fiona et al: Tracing Ochre: Changing Perspectives on the Beothuk (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2018)​
    Rowley-Conwy, Peter: “Settlement Patterns of the Beothuk Indians of Newfoundland: A View from Away” in Canadian Journal of Archaeology / Journal Canadien d'Archéologie Vol. 14 (1990): pp. 13-32​


    Footnotes:

    [1]
    These instances are all OTL.

    [2] Also an OTL event.

    [3] In OTL, 16th and 17th century explorers noted a marked difference in how they were received by the Beothuk depending on whether or not they made landfall on the northern or southern side of Newfoundland.

    [4] From a 16th century Venetian narrative titled Account of a Voyage Conducted in 1529 to the New World, Africa, Madagascar, and Sumatra published in 1556. The account’s description of Newfoundland is most likely based on the experiences of French explorer Jean Parmentier.

    [5] Sivertsen was an OTL naval commander of Christian II’s, who ITTL accompanied Norby’s expedition to the New World in 1521-22 and subsequently played an important part in the victory at Nyborg against the Hanseatic navy (see Chapters 12 & 17).

    [6] Also happened in OTL, although there are different accounts of precisely where and want happened.

    [7] When the English explorer, John Guy, hoisted a white flag on his excursion to Trinity Bay in 1612, the Beothuk seem to have understood the sign and waved a white wolfskin in response. They later exchanged the skin for Guy's flag.

    [8] OTL’s Russell’s Point, a historical Beothuk seasonal settlement. The native-named places on the map are all based on such sites. Indian Creek has become Shebin-mammateek and the Beaches Momau Point.

    [9] We know that at least one Englishman supposedly lived with the Beothuk for several years during the early 17th century.

    [10] From a Portuguese chronicle describing de Real’s voyage, published in 1566. “Punctured faces” most probably refers to the native practice of tattooing.

    [11] We know preciously little of Beothuk culture. The claim that birds were particularly venerated is based on archaeological and anthropological evidence. See e.g. “Birds, Burials and Sacred Cosmology of the Indigenous Beothuk of Newfoundland” by Donald Holly and Todd Kristensen.

    [12] These were all examples of traditional Beothuk peace tokens.

    [13] The Beothuk name for the Mi’kmaq

    [14] An OTL quote from Alphonse de Saintonge's description of Newfoundland, dated 1544. I’ve replaced the island’s OTL name with Vinland.

    [15] The Beothuk were unique amongst the Atlantic natives in that they never adopted the use of firearms. Indeed, it has repeatedly been recorded that the mere report of a gun frightened them into flight. The Beothuk response to the discharge of gunpowder weapons in this chapter is based on documented instances across the Atlantic coast. E.g. Indians in Maine fell to the ground at the sound of gunshots while the Meherin of New England fled into the woods when visiting Europeans discharged a gun. As late as the 1820s, one of the last remaining Beothuk, a captured woman named Demasduit, repeatedly responded to plans of searching for more of her tribe with “Guns no good”.

    [16] The Beothuk practice of taking head trophies was also prevalent amongst other Atlantic Indian tribes at the time of first contact. While the act of gifting feathers was a historical Beothuk custom of extending friendship, the name Megedagik is a generic Algonquian name without direct connection to Newfoundland.
     
    Chapter 32: The Queen of the Eastern Sea
  • Chapter 32
    The Queen of the Eastern Sea




    There is found silver, iron and copper
    Which is brought abroad in great number
    Squirrel, ermine and marten
    And all furs to which men hearken
    Are there gathered in hands
    And brought away to foreign lands



    -

    The Swedish Verse Chronicle, ca. 1450[1]





    DApNLsO.jpg


    Saint Nicholas saving shipwrecked sailors by Hermen Rode, ca. 1478–1481. In this detail from a Reval altar piece, St. Nicholas is seen saving the merchantmen of a shipwrecked cog. Whilst the aged captain is rendering his thanksgivings to the patron of mariners, his crew is busy salvaging the ship's wares. The coat of arms on the forecastle mark the vessel as belonging to the Great Guild and Brotherhood of the Black Heads - a Reval-based mercantile association closely intertwined with the Hanseatic League. By the advent of the early modern period, the Hanse was experiencing economic stagnatnition and increased competition from Dutch, Russian and Nordic competitors.


    While the chain binding the Nordic Union together was forged in the fires of military conquest, mercantile integration was the enamelling sealing its links.

    Founded at Copenhagen in 1520, the Nordic Company has often been described as the epitome of King Christian’s innovative foresight. However, the primary objective of the company, to outmanoeuvre the mercantile hegemony of the Hansards, had been part and parcel of Danish foreign policy since the days of Valdemar IV and Margaret I in the 14th century. Furthermore, the ascendance of the company owed much to the perfect storm created by the subjugation of Sweden, the humbling of the Lübeck-Holstein alliance and the excellent relations with the Habsburg Netherlands. In other words, Christian II presided over a conglomerate realm which the structures of world history had ripened for an unprecedented economic boom. Yet structures can only explain the past up until a point. Although miniscule when compared to the Anglo-Flemish or Italian mercantile classes, the Nordic patricians and merchants struck above and beyond their weight when seizing the opportunity offered by the crown. Without the ingenuity of the burgher estate, it is doubtful whether or not the Company could have amounted to much more than a poor middle man between Dutch, Germans and Russians.

    Essentially, the three Nordic realms supplied three major staples. Denmark provided a bounty of oxen, grain and foodstuffs. The realm of Norway possessed an abundance of timber, fish and furs whilst Sweden’s Bergslagen district bloomed with iron, copper and silver mines. Indeed, mining remained the alpha and the omega of Sweden’s economy, both domestically and export-wise. Most peasants paid their taxes in iron produce, which in turn meant that the free-holding peasants sold their produce of grain to the miners.[2] The easening of trade barriers between Scania and Sweden now meant that Swedish iron quickly found its way south to Danish foundries around Helsingborg and Sølvesborg where it was exchanged for large amounts of Scanian surplus grain.

    Finland contributed a steady stream of frontier goods such as honey, wax and timber. In addition, the modest Nordic colonial presence around Vinland, Iceland and Greenland ensured a flow of valuable ivory and a massive amount of dried cod, which supplemented the fisheries of the North Sea tremendously. Indeed, it has often been said that the Oldenburg Navy Royal was crafted from Norwegian Wood, armed with ordnance forged from Swedish metal and its hulls supplied by Danish farmsteads.

    While maritime trade was by far the most promising and profitable venture of the company, overland trade also played an important part. In Denmark, the export of livestock had come to account for a greater and greater part of foreign trade ever since the 1300s. In the 1460s, 2000 oxen were annually brought to the market of Ribe alone. Between 1501 and 1519, the overall export level had reached between 25.000 and 30.000 oxen, per annum. The livestock was driven South through Jutland along the aptly-named ‘oxen road’, either following the eastern or western seaboard, before converging in the Duchies. In exchange, the Danes got cloth, spices, wine, soap and ready money, which were shipped back aboard Netherlandish cogs. That this was an extraordinarily valuable enterprise is evident from the inventory of a Ribe trade ship, captured by Hamburg pirates in 1512, where the major oxen merchant, Laurids Severinsen, lost goods worth the astronomical sum of 3500 Rhenish guilders.[3]

    Merchants such as Severinsen were the primary beneficiaries of Christian II’s economic reforms. The 1522-Law of the Realm had prohibited all trade outside specific urban entrepôts, concentrating trade in the hands of the burghers. Beforehand, peasants and nobles alike had been more or less free to engage in their own mercantile endeavours. As such, farmers on Funen sailed to the Duchies to peddle their wares, whilst the nobility of Jutland and Scania attempted to set up individual deals with merchant houses in Antwerp and Lübeck. The very fact that Christian II’s accession charter had codified the aristocracy’s right to pursue trade without governmental interference marked it as a valued and contested privilege. Yet even before the abrogation of the elective monarchy in 1523, the Danish nobility had begun to distance itself from commercial activities. It has been argued that this was the result of an identity-based pivot following the alteration of state, which transformed the aristocrats from entrepreneurial country gentlemen into true members of the noblesse d'épée. However, the fact that rising prices on grain and livestock made it far more profitable to focus on large scale manorial agriculture, whilst leaving the uncertain business of exports to professionalised burgher middlemen, seems just as, if not more, likely.[4]

    The spatial restructuring of Nordic trade into a city-company framework was supplemented by further political initiatives. Of these, the most radical was undoubtedly the reform of the Sound Dues. Since its inception in 1429, the kings of Denmark had levied a fixed toll of one gold noble (also known as an English Rose Noble) per ship. This system had only been slightly altered in 1497 with the institution of three separate rates depending on the hull size of the passing ship. By 1530, the royal chancery had finalised a comprehensive restructuring of the clearance process, abandoning the static ship’s size rate in favour of a modular rate corresponding to the specific goods being transported. Not only did this dramatically increase the revenue flowing into the king’s coffers (in fact it was almost doubled), but it also allowed the crown to inspect all ships passing the Sound. The site of the clearance was also translocated from Helsingør in Northern Zealand to Copenhagen, resulting in a hitherto unprecedented expansion of the Nordic capital. The Bremerholm dockyards, ropewalks and foundries received particular attention from the king, who envisioned a second founding of the Oldenburg Navy Royal as a way to cement his claim to the dominium maris baltici.[5] In the words of a modern scholar, Christian’s reforms meant that Copenhagen was well on its way to become “… the premier staple of the North and the Queen of the Eastern Sea.”

    One should, however, be careful in not overemphasizing the Nordic nature of Christian II’s enterprise. As stated above, the mercantile class of the three realms was an exceptionally miniscule entity within the late medieval state. While some, like Hans Mikkelsen of Malmø, proved that native Nordics could rise high within the company, many of its earliest leaders were immigrants from German or Dutch metropoles.

    A prime example hereof was Jørgen Kock; a master tradesman, company shareholder and burgomaster of Malmø who was Westphalian by birth. Others, such as Albrecht van Goch and Christian II’s childhood friend, Ambrosius Bookbinder, were sons of influential Lower Saxon traders, who only recently had settled in Denmark.[6]

    In Sweden, the Stockholm patriciate might have backed the Sture Party to the hilt, but a sizeable contingent of the capital’s German traders had been equally eager to join the Bishop of Strängnäs in seeking conciliation with Christian II in early 1519.[7] As such, only the most ardent partisans of the Lord Steward had been purged from the rolls of the company’s Stockholm charter. They were, however, replaced by others, such as Klaus Boye and Gorius Holst, who entered the enterprise with great vigour.[8] Undoubtedly, they correctly understood that the best way into the king’s good graces went through sizeable investments in the company’s endeavours. In Finland, too, foreigners were an important element in the few urban settlements. Between 1400 and 1471, nine of the fourteen burgomasters of Åbo and twenty of thirty-six town councillors were Germans. Indeed, one of the most important officials of the company did not even reside within Christian II’s dynastic patrimony.


    QHizwGu.jpg


    Pompeius Occo by Dirck Jacobsz, ca. 1531. Born as Poppe Ockeszoon in East Frisia, Pompeius Occo was a master negotiator and trader as well as an accomplished Humanist scholar. Furthermore, he enjoyed close friendships with both Christian II and the Archbishop of Trondhjem, Erik Valkendorf and was in correspondence with both until his death. Ennobled by Emperor Maximilian in 1504, Occo’s coat of arms can be seen hanging from a tree in the background. His left hand rests on a human skull, symbolising the fact that all men must die whilst his right, conversely, holds a carnation; a symbol of the hope of eternal life.


    Pompeius Occo had first come into contact with King Christian during the latter’s tenure as viceroy of Norway in 1512, when Occo sent the viceregal chancellor eight Rhenish guelders by way of Queen Christine.[9] Pompeius, however, initially served as an agent of the South German Fugger banking house, a continent-spanning enterprise, closely associated with the Habsburgs. As such, his appearance on Christian’s horizon was most certainly connected to the king’s betrothal to Elisabeth.

    Occo soon became endeared to the king, smoothing over obstacles with courtesies and the liberal application of an open, almost bottomless, purse. Yet Pompeius had not entirely severed his ties to the Fuggers, who hoped to establish a monopoly on the extremely profitable Swedish copper export. By the time of Christian’s engagement to Elisabeth, the German banking clan already dominated the copper mines of Northern Hungary, but the copper extracted there was ferried to Danzig by way of Polish riverine barges before being shipped West through the Sound. The Fuggers, therefore, banked on establishing close relations with the King of the North.

    In other words, the hands of Pompeius Occo skilfully intertwined the threads of Fugger copper interests, Habsburg dynastic aspirations and Oldenburg economic ambitions. Not for nothing did Christian II’s ambassador in Mechelen write home in admiring despatches that “… Pompeius is your Grace’s truest and most able servant, as I sense in every deal he strikes.”[10]

    But Occo’s commission was not limited to conveyances and export licenses. Between 1519 and 1521, he had personally toured the Zuiderzee towns of Monnickendam, Marken, Edam and Purmerend in order to organise the emigration of some 180 Netherlanders to the island of Amager off Copenhagen.[11] During the next ten years, similar Dutch colonies were founded across the Danish realm, with Bøtø near Lolland and Egholm and Skagen in Northern Jutland being the most prominent.[12]

    As a way of enticing immigration, Christian’s government promised generous privileges and local autonomy. On Amager and Bøtø, for example, the settlers were exempted from taxation for the first few years and were “… to have and to hold this entire land and live and judge themselves after the Dutch law, which they currently hold, and not after the Danish law.[13]

    A common trait of these settlements was the fact that they were all places where the Dutch skill in building dikes could be put to good use as well as providing good fishing in addition to grazing and horticulture. Agricultural yields rose with the introduction of new types of windmills and irrigation systems common to the Low Countries. In the Duchies, Netherlandish windmills sprang up from the marshes of the Wadden Sea like mushrooms, pumping water out of polders to make new pastures for the treasured oxen to grass on. Eventually, Dutch journeymen were invited to other parts of the Oldenburg realms. The great saw mills at Drammen in Norway became a Flemish enclave, Alpine specialists tunnelled through Sundsberg, where copper had been discovered in 1524, and in Finland, the city of Åbo had more German speakers than Rendsburg by the end of the 1550s.[14]

    However beneficial immigration might have been from an economic perspective, the favouritism showered on foreigners did not sit well with neither the traditionalist nobility nor the fiercely reactionary peasantry. While the aristocracy might have been humbled after the Ducal Feud, it was adamant that its remaining privileges were not to be diluted by being granted to “…tyrants, knaves, witches and other foreigners.”[15] In the rural communities, the peasants resorted to more overt expressions of their dissatisfaction. On Egholm, for example, two peasants were hanged in 1526 after they murdered a Dutch settler in defiance of a royal command to vacate their island.[16] For decades, Nordic and Netherlandish communities shared monarchs and borders, but in all other regards they could just as well have been on opposite ends of the continent. Such unfortunate incidents aside, the influx of Dutch and German colonists stimulated the Nordic economy considerably in the short run and eventually resulted in an eclectic cultural intermingling that is still visible today.

    Ethnic violence was not the only source of unrest created by this so-called ‘Europeanisation’ of the Northern lands. Foreign influence and the increased importance of the cities also galvanised an urban confessional conflict. While Christian II truly believed that the 1528-Synod of Copenhagen had settled the reform issue along Erasmian lines, religious dissent continued to rear its head at regular intervals.

    In 1529, the citizens of Malmø drove out the Franciscans and secularised the monastery’s assets in direct violation of the synod’s stipulations. Similar events happened in the episcopal sees of Aarhus and Viborg in 1530 and in the town of Ystad in 1532. Although the Ordinance had, to a certain degree, legalised the secularisation of monastic properties, it had also stressed that it was to occur organically and at the convenience of the clergy. In Malmø, Christian II himself had granted Jørgen Kock and the Malmø patriciate the rights to their city’s monastic buildings, since these were in disrepair and the monks few and malnourished, but had also commanded that this was only to happen once the last of the Franciscans had left voluntarily. However, the burghers understood the king’s command differently. Stones were thrown through monastic windows; Evangelical sermons were provokingly held in the convent church before finally a score of citizens forced their way into the monastic cellars and literally ate and drank the entire Franciscan pantry.[17] When the royal constables arrived, the remaining monks were already packing their few intact belongings into bundles.

    Essentially then, the domestic effects of Christian II’s great enterprise were truly societal in scale. The growth of the company was felt and experienced in the villages, in the towns and in the manor houses of the secular as well as ecclesiastical nobility. In this perspective, it is difficult to dispute Matthias Gabler’s servile poetry when he wrote that “… Denmark is a dynamic country ruled by a most providential prince.”[18]


    df8vtuu-05b1aecf-b6a3-46c2-b483-12aacb087be1.png


    Trade in the Northern lands 1525-1550. A decade after its founding in 1520, Christian II’s trade company had become a power to be reckoned with in the Baltic. Although its own merchant fleet was minuscule by the middle of the first half of the 16th century, the Company made tremendous profits on the export of a varied assortment of goods and resources.[19]


    Internationally speaking, Lübeck remained a powerful player in the Baltic and, next to Danzig, the only real competitor to the Oldenburg Navy Royal. Furthermore, the city maintained its grip on the export of Lüneberger salt; a commodity which fickle Sweden was especially dependent on. Yet while keeping the Dutch in and the Hansards out of the Baltic had been a long-time goal of the Danish crown, the Swedish pre-unification elite had, surprisingly, towed a quite similar line. In 1513, the Archbishop of Uppsala, Jakob Ulvsson, had pointed out that the primacy of the Hansa had detrimental effects on the prices of imported goods in Sweden: Cloth from Leiden cost 28 Marks at Swedish markets, but only 19 Marks in Lübeck. As the Archbishop remarked “… all goods brought into the country, salt and cloth and anything else, are costly if the Dutch are excluded from the Baltic Sea.”[20] In other words, breaking the power of the Hansards by bringing in the Netherlanders was a policy which both Danish and Swedish elites could agree upon. This consensus was subsequently institutionalized within the framework of the Royal Trade Company and proved to be another slab of mortar binding the Nordic union together.

    Therefore, Lübeck for a time co-existed with the trade structures set up by the Nordic Company, even somewhat integrating with it. Still, Hanseatic decline had for all intents and purposes become self-evident. Frustration at the defeat had seen the city council swept clean by the Evangelical-democratic party of Jürgen Wullenwever and Herman Israhel in 1525 and calls for revanchism were as common as pirates’ heads on the Holsteintor.

    Unfortunately, the Wendish Hansards lacked allies to challenge the stirring power in the North. Had Christian II somehow alienated his brother-in-law, Charles V, and if the Frederickians had struck at a more opportune moment, perhaps in concert with the Sture rebels, then Lübeck might have had stood a chance at keeping the Nordics divided and held back the rising tide of Dutch supremacy in the Baltic. For a time at least. Conjecture aside, the writing was very much on the wall vis-à-vis the ascendancy of the Netherlanders. In 1528, 10% of the ships passing through the Sound had the Wendish cities as port of origin while the rivalling Prussian Hansa made up for another 18% or so. In comparison, 60% of the ships passing the Sound originated in the Netherlands.[21]

    The reason for this was simple: The export of grain from the Vistula-Danzig axis. Between 1500 and 1560, the quantity of grain imported from the Baltic to the Low Countries rose by five times, enough to feed perhaps 15-20% of the population of the entire Habsburg Netherlands. Import increases were precipitated by an unprecedented boom in population. In the year 1500, Antwerp had a population of 45.000. Sixty years later, it had almost doubled to 85.000. Amsterdam went from 12.000 to 27.000 in the same period, Utrecht from 15.000 to 26.000. Broadly speaking, Baltic grain had become an absolute necessity for the societal stability of the urbanised Low Countries.[22] As a consequence, control over the Vistula Basin would become hotly contested in subsequent years.

    For its part, the hegemon of the Prussian cities, Danzig, was in an awkward position. Its reigning council had close ties with the Fuggers, but the city also remained the only safe port of call for the remaining adherents of the exiled Lady Kristina. Confounding the matter even further, Danzig privateers wrought havoc on the small but steady trickle of Muscovite trading vessels attempting to reach the Netherlandish market. Understandably, this greatly vexed Grand Prince Vasily III, who ordered his ambassador in Copenhagen to request Nordic protection of the Russian traders for: “…the King of Denmark is our friend and brother and the brother-in-law of our brother Charles V.”[23]

    Simultaneously, the grand prince strictly prohibited his namestniki (governors) along the Karelia border to refrain from raiding the Swedish-Finnish population and to diligently keep the peace with the King of Denmark’s subjects.[24] This did not magically remove the deeply anti-Russian sentiment in Finland and Sweden. The nobility continued to pine for the restitution of Olofsborg, but it did provide “this end of the country[25] (as Christian II often termed his easternmost territories) an unprecedented period of peace where Finns, Swedes and Germans gradually advanced the border of civilisation away from the settled areas around the Gulfs of Bothnia and Finland.

    Vasily’s request for assistance was another step on a well-trodden path of Dano-Russian coalignment. In 1493, 1506 and 1516, Copenhagen and Moscow had concluded a series of trade deals, which secured Danes in Russia and Russians in Denmark “… guarantees of unimpeded passage and trade, protection from local government and fair justice.” By 1515, Christian had convinced Vasily to allow a number of Danish burghers to come to Russia in order to receive language training. When Russian ambassadors came West to treat with the Holy Roman Emperor, they now stopped in Copenhagen to make representations, rather than in Lübeck, as had been the custom previously.

    The crowning moment of the diplomatic-commercial alignment came with the treaty of 1517, wherein Vasily III granted Christian II the unique concession of allowing Danish merchants to establish a fenced-in faktorie with accompanying Catholic church and priest in both Ivangorod and Novgorod. Combined with the confirmation of previously granted privileges to trade across the entirety of the grand prince’s lands, these commercial rights were far beyond anything the Hansards had ever obtained in Russia.[26] This was a truly dangerous development, not just for Lübeck, but for the entirety of the Hanseatic League. Denmark’s commercial strength had originally been its geographical location, but with the pacification of Sweden and treaties with the Fuggers and Muscovites in hand, the king of Denmark was aiming a kick at the very foundation of the league. That Christian II and Vasily III’s endeavour was seen as posing an existential threat to the Hansards is evident in a letter from the council of Reval to Lübeck, wherein it was stated that continued Nordic expansion would send “… the German merchant and all Hanseatic towns, especially these Livonian towns, to a great, hopeless, perpetual destruction.” [27]

    While the Wendish and Livonian towns were quick to link arms against the rising tide of Russo-Nordic cooperation, Danzig continued to drag its feet. Nonetheless, it was plain for all to see that it was Christian II that the Hansards feared in the most. Finally, in 1531 Danzig concluded a (albeit nominally) defensive alliance with Lübeck where it was explicitly stated that “… if one or the other is attacked by the King of Denmark, then the one shall not abandon the other, but rather offer support with all its power and loyally help and support the other.”[28]

    What then drove Danzig into the arms of Lübeck and the Livonians? It has often been claimed that Danzig was steered on the path of war by way of cool, economic considerations. Indeed, the city’s council knew full well that the Baltic grain scale tipped two ways. It might have hurt the Danziger finances to lose the export business for a time, but if it meant smothering Oldenburg-Rurikid ambitions in the cradle, then it was a risk worth taking. Yet this begs the question of why this realignment didn’t occur earlier. Lübeck had already fought two wars with Denmark in 1512 and 1522-23 without Danziger involvement. In this regard, one has to look further East for an explanation. The Russo-Lithuanian truce established in 1522 had, at great difficulty, been prolonged for another five years in 1527, but neither Vasily III nor Sigismund I expected the peace to last. In such a conflict, Poland would most certainly also be drawn in and with it, Danzig. Similarly, the letters of alliance between Copenhagen and Moscow had obliged Christian II to side with the grand prince. Consequently, Denmark and Danzig were poised to participate in the general conflagration on opposing sides. Securing the aid of the other Baltic Hansards was therefore, simply good business.




    NTeHGSh.png

    Author’s note: Quite a hiatus this time around. I hope you enjoyed this chapter and its exploration of the cultural, economic and political effects of Christian II’s great trade company.



    Footnotes:

    [1]
    OTL quote from the Chronicle, translated by yours truly. Please allow for some poetic license.

    [2] This is OTL as well.

    [3] Again, this is OTL. The oxen trade was incredibly profitable throughout the 16th and 17th centuries. To put the price in perspective, 3500 guilders in 1512 would be worth roughly 280.000 EUR in 2021.

    [4] This also happened in OTL. When the nobility got its most far-reaching trade privileges in 1536, it had already more or less ceased engaging in foreign trade.

    [5] Another example of Christian II’s OTL plans blossoming. The reform of the Sound Dues was instituted in 1517 under Sigbrit and was one of the prime causes for the Hansards to align with the Swedes and Holsteiners. King Hans had tried a similar reform, which had also led to war with Lübeck.

    [6] All three were important characters during OTL’s Count’s Feud. Jørgen Kock was an especially deft political operator. Ambrosius Bookbinder is generally assumed to have been a playmate of Christian II while the king was fostered in a burgher’s house in Copenhagen.

    [7] See Chapter 9.

    [8] In OTL, the burghers of Stockholm were amongst one of the groups most viciously persecuted during the bloodbath. The two merchants mentioned were actual traders at the time, who joined the Nordic Trade Company in OTL. Beforehand, they had been outmanoeuvred by Sten Sture’s supporters.

    [9] This happened in OTL as well. In earlier historiography, it was assumed that Christian II came into contact with Occo by way of Sigbrit, but recent scholarship has ascertained, that the averse was actually true.

    [10] A slightly reworked OTL quote from a letter written by Christian II’s personal physician and envoy, Alexander Kinghorne, in 1523. The original reads: “… Pompeus is juwer gnaden truwe dener, alsze ick mercken kan in allem handel.”

    [11] As already stated in Chapters 9 and 13, this happened in OTL as well.

    [12] Also happened in OTL, but these colonies did not last on account of poor conditions and Christian II’s deposal.

    [13] OTL quote from Christian II’s so-called “1521-letter of privilege” given to the Dutch settlers on Amager. Own translation of a modern Danish rendition. To this day there are still faint traces of these original 180 Dutch settlers.

    [14] While it is true that the Bishop of Hamar was granted the right to develop the newly discovered copper deposits at Sundsbergs Kobberbjerg around 1524, the invitation of German miners is ATL.

    [15] From the OTL 1522-Letter of Conspiracy, wherein the Jutlandic nobles outlined their plan to and justification of the deposal of Christian II. This line in particular is a not too subtle nod to the influence wielded by the detested Sigbrit.

    [16] There were violent clashes between settlers and Danes in OTL, but the quoted incident is fictional. The areas marked out by Christian II as zones of settlement were the crown’s own property and the peasants inhabiting them were consequently royal tenants. The king was therefore in his right to command the peasants to leave and settle on other royal estates, but that hardly made the command easier for the peasants to accept.

    [17] The Malmø incident also happened as described in OTL, but in 1528. Despite the 1528-Synod, Evangelism is still spreading amongst the cities of the North.

    [18] OTL quote from 1521.

    [19] The number of ships passing the Sound in 1528 are OTL figures, the first year of which we have a comprehensive list. While the number of Nordic ships participating in the Baltic trade would certainly have been at least slightly higher given the fact that Christian II did not take the better part of the Danish fleet with him in TTL, I’ve opted to keep the OTL numbers as a way to show a historically correct baseline.

    [20] OTL quote.

    [21] These are OTL figures. A total of 982 ships passed through the Sound in 1528 - the first year from which we have a complete annual inventory of the Sound Due. Of these, 101 had Wendish cities as port of origin. Of these, Lübeck contributed 27.

    [22]
    These figures are all OTL. See, Israel, Jonathan: The Dutch Republic - Its Rise, Greatness, and Fall 1477-1806 (Clarendon Press, Oxford: 1995)

    [23] Original quote from a letter by Vasily, 1518. I’ve replaced Maximillian with Charles V.

    [24]
    This also happened in OTL in 1517.

    [25] Gustav Vasa often termed Finland (also known as the Eastland) as ‘thetta landsände

    [26] This is all OTL, including language classes and Russian ambassadors making representations in Copenhagen rather than in Lübeck. Christian II was a bit upset with Vasily though, as the Danish scholars were moved quite far inland instead of staying in Novgorod and Ivangorod as initially agreed upon.

    [27] An OTL quote from the 2nd of May, 1516.

    [28] OTL quote from the 1522-treaty between Danzig and Lübeck, translated by yours truly. The original reads: “… Daer de eyne efte andere von kon. w. to Dennem. ouerfallen wurde sal de eyne den anderrn nicht vorlaten, Dan na allem vormogen entszetten getruwlick helpen vnd bystaen.”
     
    Top